Berean BlueApp preview

Ephesians 6 commentary

Read the chapter, then compare the commentaries on its verses. Each writer's explanation appears with the verse range and source citation.

Read Ephesians 6 in the Berean Standard Bible

Children and Parents

(Colossians 3:18–21)

1Children, obey your parents in the Lord, for this is right.

2“Honor your father and mother” (which is the first commandment with a promise),

3“that it may go well with you and that you may have a long life on the earth.”*

4Fathers, do not provoke your children to wrath; instead, bring them up in the discipline and instruction of the Lord.

Serving with Honor

(Colossians 3:22–25; 1 Timothy 6:1–2)

5Slaves, obey your earthly masters with respect and fear and sincerity of heart, just as you would obey Christ.

6And do this not only to please them while they are watching, but as servants of Christ, doing the will of God from your heart.

7Serve with good will, as to the Lord and not to men,

8because you know that the Lord will reward each one for whatever good he does, whether he is slave or free.

9And masters, do the same for your slaves. Give up your use of threats, because you know that He who is both their Master and yours is in heaven, and there is no favoritism with Him.

The Full Armor of God

10Finally, be strong in the Lord and in His mighty power.

11Put on the full armor of God, so that you can make your stand against the devil’s schemes.

12For our struggle is not against flesh and blood, but against the rulers, against the authorities, against the powers of this world’s darkness, and against the spiritual forces of evil in the heavenly realms.

13Therefore take up the full armor of God, so that when the day of evil comes, you will be able to stand your ground, and having done everything, to stand.

14Stand firm then, with the belt of truth buckled around your waist, with the breastplate of righteousness arrayed,

15and with your feet fitted with the readiness of the gospel of peace.

16In addition to all this, take up the shield of faith, with which you can extinguish all the flaming arrows of the evil one.

17And take the helmet of salvation and the sword of the Spirit, which is the word of God.

18Pray in the Spirit at all times, with every kind of prayer and petition. To this end, stay alert with all perseverance in your prayers for all the saints.

19Pray also for me, that whenever I open my mouth, words may be given me so that I will boldly make known the mystery of the gospel,

20for which I am an ambassador in chains. Pray that I may proclaim it fearlessly, as I should.

Final Greetings

(Philippians 4:21–23; 2 Timothy 4:19–22)

21Tychicus, the beloved brother and faithful servant in the Lord, will tell you everything, so that you also may know about me and what I am doing.

22I have sent him to you for this very purpose, that you may know about us, and that he may encourage your hearts.

23Peace to the brothers and love with faith from God the Father and the Lord Jesus Christ.

24Grace to all who love our Lord Jesus Christ with an undying love.

Source notes

  1. 6:3 Exodus 20:12; Deuteronomy 5:16 Read Exodus 20:12 Read Deuteronomy 5:16
Matthew Henry: Concise Commentary

Read this work on Ephesians 6

Ephesians6:1-4

The great duty of children is, to obey their parents. That obedience includes inward reverence, as well as outward acts, and in every age prosperity has attended those distinguished for obedience to parents. The duty of parents. Be not impatient; use no unreasonable severities. Deal prudently and wisely with children; convince their judgements and work upon their reason. Bring them up well; under proper and compassionate correction; and in the knowledge of the duty God requires. Often is this duty neglected, even among professors of the gospel. Many set their children against religion; but this does not excuse the children's disobedience, though it may be awfully occasion it. God alone can change the heart, yet he gives his blessing to the good lessons and examples of parents, and answers their prayers. But those, whose chief anxiety is that their children should be rich and accomplished, whatever becomes of their souls, must not look for the blessing of God.

Matthew Henry, Concise Commentary, Ephesians 6:1-4. Public domain.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Ephesians6:5-9

The duty of servants is summed up in one word, obedience. The servants of old were generally slaves. The apostles were to teach servants and masters their duties, in doing which evils would be lessened, till slavery should be rooted out by the influence of Christianity. Servants are to reverence those over them. They are to be sincere; not pretending obedience when they mean to disobey, but serving faithfully. And they must serve their masters not only when their master's eye is upon them; but must be strict in the discharge of their duty, when he is absent and out of the way. Steady regard to the Lord Jesus Christ will make men faithful and sincere in every station, not grudgingly or by constraint, but from a principle of love to the masters and their concerns. This makes service easy to them, pleasing to their masters, and acceptable to the Lord Christ. God will reward even the meanest drudgery done from a sense of duty, and with a view to glorify him. Here is the duty of masters. Act after the same manner. Be just to servants, as you expect they should be to you; show the like good-will and concern for them, and be careful herein to approve yourselves to God. Be not tyrannical and overbearing. You have a Master to obey, and you and they are but fellow-servants in respect to Christ Jesus. If masters and servants would consider their duties to God, and the account they must shortly give to him, they would be more mindful of their duty to each other, and thus families would be more orderly and happy.

Matthew Henry, Concise Commentary, Ephesians 6:5-9. Public domain.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Ephesians6:10-18

Spiritual strength and courage are needed for our spiritual warfare and suffering. Those who would prove themselves to have true grace, must aim at all grace; and put on the whole armour of God, which he prepares and bestows. The Christian armour is made to be worn; and there is no putting off our armour till we have done our warfare, and finished our course. The combat is not against human enemies, nor against our own corrupt nature only; we have to do with an enemy who has a thousand ways of beguiling unstable souls. The devils assault us in the things that belong to our souls, and labour to deface the heavenly image in our hearts. We must resolve by God's grace, not to yield to Satan. Resist him, and he will flee. If we give way, he will get ground. If we distrust either our cause, or our Leader, or our armour, we give him advantage. The different parts of the armour of heavy-armed soldiers, who had to sustain the fiercest assaults of the enemy, are here described. There is none for the back; nothing to defend those who turn back in the Christian warfare. Truth, or sincerity, is the girdle. This girds on all the other pieces of our armour, and is first mentioned. There can be no religion without sincerity. The righteousness of Christ, imputed to us, is a breastplate against the arrows of Divine wrath. The righteousness of Christ implanted in us, fortifies the heart against the attacks of Satan. Resolution must be as greaves, or armour to our legs; and to stand their ground or to march forward in rugged paths, the feet must be shod with the preparation of the gospel of peace. Motives to obedience, amidst trials, must be drawn from a clear knowledge of the gospel. Faith is all in all in an hour of temptation. Faith, as relying on unseen objects, receiving Christ and the benefits of redemption, and so deriving grace from him, is like a shield, a defence every way. The devil is the wicked one. Violent temptations, by which the soul is set on fire of hell, are darts Satan shoots at us. Also, hard thoughts of God, and as to ourselves. Faith applying the word of God and the grace of Christ, quenches the darts of temptation. Salvation must be our helmet. A good hope of salvation, a Scriptural expectation of victory, will purify the soul, and keep it from being defiled by Satan. To the Christian armed for defense in battle, the apostle recommends only one weapon of attack; but it is enough, the sword of the Spirit, which is the word of God. It subdues and mortifies evil desires and blasphemous thoughts as they rise within; and answers unbelief and error as they assault from without. A single text, well understood, and rightly applied, at once destroys a temptation or an objection, and subdues the most formidable adversary. Prayer must fasten all the other parts of our Christian armour. There are other duties of religion, and of our stations in the world, but we must keep up times of prayer. Though set and solemn prayer may not be seasonable when other duties are to be done, yet short pious prayers darted out, always are so. We must use holy thoughts in our ordinary course. A vain heart will be vain in prayer. We must pray with all kinds of prayer, public, private, and secret; social and solitary; solemn and sudden: with all the parts of prayer; confession of sin, petition for mercy, and thanksgiving for favours received. And we must do it by the grace of God the Holy Spirit, in dependence on, and according to, his teaching. We must preserve in particular requests, notwithstanding discouragements. We must pray, not for ourselves only, but for all saints. Our enemies are mighty, and we are without strength, but our Redeemer is almighty, and in the power of his mighty we may overcome. Wherefore we must stir up ourselves. Have not we, when God has called, often neglected to answer? Let us think upon these things, and continue our prayers with patience. (Eph 6:19-24)

Matthew Henry, Concise Commentary, Ephesians 6:10-18. Public domain.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Ephesians6:19-24

The gospel was a mystery till made known by Divine revelation; and it is the work of Christ's ministers to declare it. The best and most eminent ministers need the prayers of believers. Those particularly should be prayed for, who are exposed to great hardships and perils in their work. Peace be to the brethren, and love with faith. By peace, understand all manner of peace; peace with God, peace of conscience, peace among themselves. And the grace of the Spirit, producing faith and love, and every grace. These he desires for those in whom they were already begun. And all grace and blessings come to the saints from God, through Jesus Christ our Lord. Grace, that is, the favour of God; and all good, spiritual and temporal, which is from it, is and shall be with all those who thus love our Lord Jesus Christ in sincerity, and with them only.

Matthew Henry, Concise Commentary, Ephesians 6:19-24. Public domain.

Permanent link. Source edition.

John Calvin: Commentaries

Read this work on Ephesians 6

Ephesians6:1

1. Children, obey. Why does the apostle use the word obey instead of honor, “Τιμᾷν properly signifies, ‘to perform one’s duty to any one;’ and here reverence must comprehend the cognate offices of affection, care, and support. The same complexity of sense is observable in the classical phrase τιμᾷν τὸν ἰατρόν [to reverence the physician.] — Bloomfield. which has a greater extent of meaning? It is because Obedience is the evidence of that honor which children owe to their parents, and is therefore more earnestly enforced. It is likewise more difficult; for the human mind recoils from the idea of subjection, and with difficulty allows itself to be placed under the control of another. Experience shews how rare this virtue is; for do we find one among a thousand that is obedient to his parents? By a figure of speech, a part is here put for the whole, but it is the most important part, and is necessarily accompanied by all the others.

In the Lord. Besides the law of nature, which is acknowledged by all nations, the obedience of children is enforced by the authority of God. Hence it follows, that parents are to be obeyed, so far only as is consistent with piety to God, which comes first in order. If the command of God is the rule by which the submission of children is to be regulated, it would be foolish to suppose that the performance of this duty could lead away from God himself.

For this is right. This is added in order to restrain the fierceness which, we have already said, appears to be natural to almost all men. He proves it to be right, because God has commanded it; for we are not at liberty to dispute, or call in question, the appointment of him whose will is the unerring rule of goodness and righteousness. That honor should be represented as including obedience is not surprising; for mere ceremony is of no value in the sight of God. The precept, honor thy father and mother, comprehends all the duties by which the sincere affection and respect of children to their parents can be expressed.

John Calvin, Commentaries, Ephesians 6:1. Public domain.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Ephesians6:2

2. Which is the first commandment with promise. The promises annexed to the commandments are intended to excite our hopes, and to impart a greater cheerfulness to our obedience; and therefore Paul uses this as a kind of seasoning to render the submission, which he enjoins on children, more pleasant and agreeable. He does not merely say, that God has offered a reward to him who obeys his father and mother, but that such an offer is peculiar to this commandment. If each of the commandments had its own promises, there would have been no ground for the commendation bestowed in the present instance. But this is the first commandment, Paul tells us, which God has been pleased, as it were, to seal by a remarkable promise. There is some difficulty here; for the second commandment likewise contains a promise,

“I am the Lord thy God, who shew mercy unto thousands of them that love me, and keep my commandments.” (Exodus 20:5,6.)

But this is universal, applying indiscriminately to the whole law, and cannot be said to be annexed to that commandment. Paul’s assertion still holds true, that no other commandment but that which enjoins the obedience due by children to their parents is distinguished by a promise.

John Calvin, Commentaries, Ephesians 6:2. Public domain.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Ephesians6:3

3. That it may be well with thee. The promise is — a long life; from which we are led to understand that the present life is not to be overlooked among the gifts of God. On this and other kindred subjects I must refer my reader to the Institutes of the Christian Religion; See volume 1 page 468. satisfying myself at present with saying, in a few words, that the reward promised to the obedience of children is highly appropriate. Those who shew kindness to their parents from whom they derived life, are assured by God, that in this life it will be well with them.

And that thou mayest live long on the earth. Moses expressly mentions the land of Canaan,

“that thy days may be long upon the land which the Lord thy God giveth thee.” (Exodus 20:12.)

Beyond this the Jews could not conceive of any life more happy or desirable. But as the same divine blessing is extended to the whole world, Paul has properly left out the mention of a place, the peculiar distinction of which lasted only till the coming of Christ.

John Calvin, Commentaries, Ephesians 6:3. Public domain.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Ephesians6:4

4. And, ye fathers. Parents, on the other hand, are exhorted not to irritate their children by unreasonable severity. This would excite hatred, and would lead them to throw off the yoke altogether. Accordingly, in writing to the Colossians, he adds, “lest they be discouraged.” (Colossians 3:21.) Kind and liberal treatment has rather a tendency to cherish reverence for their parents, and to increase the cheerfulness and activity of their obedience, while a harsh and unkind manner rouses them to obstinacy, and destroys the natural affections. But Paul goes on to say, “let them be fondly cherished;” for the Greek word, (ἐκτρέφετε,) which is translated bring up, unquestionably conveys the idea of gentleness and forbearance. To guard them, however, against the opposite and frequent evil of excessive indulgence, he again draws the rein which he had slackened, and adds, in the instruction and reproof of the Lord. It is not the will of God that parents, in the exercise of kindness, shall spare and corrupt their children. Let their conduct towards their children be at once mild and considerate, so as to guide them in the fear of the Lord, and correct them also when they go astray. That age is so apt to become wanton, that it requires frequent admonition and restraint.

Ephesians 6:5-9

5. Servants, be obedient to them that are your masters according to the flesh, with fear and trembling, in singleness of your heart, as unto Christ;

5. Servi, obedite dominis secundum carnem, cum timore et tremore in simplicitate cordis vestri, tanquam Christo;

6. Not with eye-service, as men-pleasers; but as the servants of Christ, doing the will of God from the heart;

6. Non quasi ad oculum servientes, tanquam hominibus studentes placere, sed tanquam servi Christi, facientes voluntatem Dei ex animo,

7. With good will doing service, as to the Lord, and not to men:

7. Cum benevolentia, servientes Domino, et non hominibus;

8. Knowing, that whatsoever good thing any man doeth, the same shall he receive of the Lord, whether he be bond or free.

8. Scientes quod unusquisque quicquid boni fecerit, recipiet a Domino, sive servus, sive liber.

9. And, ye masters, do the same things unto them, forbearing threatening: knowing that your Master also is in heaven; neither is there respect of persons with him.

9. Et vos, domini, mutuum officium praestate erga illos, remittentes minas; scientes quod illorum et vester Dominus est in coelis; et non est apud eum personarum acceptio.

John Calvin, Commentaries, Ephesians 6:4. Public domain.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Ephesians6:5-6

5. Servants, be obedient. His exhortation to servants is so much the more earnest, on account of the hardship and bitterness of their condition, which renders it more difficult to be endured. And he does not speak merely of outward obedience, but says more about fear willingly rendered; for it is a very rare occurrence to find one who willingly yields himself to the control of another. The servants (δοῦλοι) whom he immediately addresses were not hired servants, like those of the present day, but slaves, such as were in ancient times, whose slavery was perpetual, unless, through the favor of their masters, they obtained freedom, — whom their masters bought with money, that they might impose upon them the most degrading employments, and might, with the full protection of the law, exercise over them the power of life and death. To such he says, obey your masters, lest they should vainly imagine that carnal freedom had been procured for them by the gospel.

But as some of the worst men were compelled by the dread of punishment, he distinguishes between Christian and ungodly servants, by the feelings which they cherished. With fear and trembling; that is, with the careful respect which springs from an honest purpose. It can hardly be expected, however, that so much deference will be paid to a mere man, unless a higher authority shall enforce the obligation; and therefore he adds, as doing the will of God. (Ver. 6.) Hence it follows, that it is not enough if their obedience satisfy the eyes of men; for God requires truth and sincerity of heart. When they serve their masters faithfully, they obey God. As if he had said, “Do not suppose that by the judgment of men you were thrown into slavery. It is God who has laid upon you this burden, who has placed you in the power of your masters. He who conscientiously endeavors to render what he owes to his master, performs his duty not to man only, but to God.”

John Calvin, Commentaries, Ephesians 6:5-6. Public domain.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Ephesians6:7

With good will doing service. (Ver. 7.) This is contrasted with the suppressed indignation which swells the bosom of slaves. Though they dare not openly break out or give signs of obstinacy, their dislike of the authority exercised over them is so strong, that it is with the greatest unwillingness and reluctance that they obey their masters.

Whoever reads the accounts of the dispositions and conduct of slaves, which are scattered through the writings of the ancients, will be at no loss to perceive that the number of injunctions here given does not exceed that of the diseases which prevailed among this class, and which it was of importance to cure. But the same instruction applies to male and female servants of our own times. It is God who appoints and regulates all the arrangements of society. As the condition of servants is much more agreeable than that of slaves in ancient times, they ought to consider themselves far less excusable, if they do not endeavor, in every way, to comply with Paul’s injunctions.

Masters according to the flesh. (Ver. 5.) This expression is used to soften the harsh aspect of slavery. He reminds them that their spiritual freedom, which was by far the most desirable, remained untouched.

Eye-service (ὀφθαλμοδουλεία) is mentioned; because almost all servants are addicted to flattery, but, as soon as their master’s back is turned, indulge freely in contempt, or perhaps in ridicule. Paul therefore enjoins godly persons to keep at the greatest distance from such deceitful pretences.

John Calvin, Commentaries, Ephesians 6:7. Public domain.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Ephesians6:8

8. Knowing that whatsoever good thing any man doeth. What a powerful consolation! However unworthy, however ungrateful or cruel, their masters may be, God will accept their services as rendered to himself. When servants take into account the pride and arrogance of their masters, they often become more indolent from the thought that their labor is thrown away. But Paul informs them that their reward is laid up with God for services which appear to be ill bestowed on unfeeling men; and that there is no reason, therefore, why they should be led aside from the path of duty. He adds, whether bond or free No distinction is made between a slave and a free man. The world is wont to set little value on the labors of slaves; but God esteems them as highly as the duties of kings. In his estimate, the outward station is thrown aside, and each is judged according to the uprightness of his heart.

John Calvin, Commentaries, Ephesians 6:8. Public domain.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Ephesians6:9

9. And ye masters. In the treatment of their slaves, the laws granted to masters a vast amount of power. Whatever had thus been sanctioned by the civil code was regarded by many as in itself lawful. To such an extent did their cruelty in some instances proceed, that the Roman emperors were forced to restrain their tyranny. But though no royal edicts had ever been issued for the protection of slaves, God allows to masters no power over them beyond what is consistent with the law of love. When philosophers attempt to give to the principles of equity their full effect in restraining the excess of severity to slaves, they inculcate that masters ought to treat them in the same manner as hired servants. But they never look beyond utility; and, in judging even of that, they inquire only what is advantageous to the head of the family, or conducive to good order. The Apostle proceeds on a very different principle. He lays down what is lawful according to the Divine appointment, and how far they, too, are debtors to their servants.

Do the same things to them. “Perform the duty which on your part you owe to them.” What he calls in another Epistle, (τὸ δίκαιον καὶ τὴν ἰσότητα) that which is just and equal, See Colossians 4:1 — fj. is precisely what, in this passage, he calls the same things, (τὰ αὐτὰ.) And what is this but the law of analogy? Masters and servants are not indeed on the same level; but there is a mutual law which binds them. By this law, servants are placed under the authority of their masters; and, by the same law, due regard being had to the difference of their station, masters lie under certain obligations to their servants. This analogy is greatly misunderstood; because men do not try it by the law of love, which is the only true standard. Such is the import of Paul’s phrase, the same things; for we are all ready enough to demand what is due to ourselves; but, when our own duty comes to be performed, every one attempts to plead exemption. It is chiefly, however, among persons of authority and rank that injustice of this sort prevails.

Forbearing threatenings. Every expression of disdain, arising from the pride of masters, is included in the single word, threatenings. They are charged not to assume a lordly air or a terrific attitude, as if they were constantly threatening some evil against their servants, when they have occasion to address them. Threatenings, and every kind of barbarity, originate in this, that masters look upon their servants as if they had been born for their sake alone, and treat them as if they were of no more value than cattle. Under this one description, Paul forbids every kind of disdainful and barbarous treatment.

Their Master and yours. A very necessary warning. What is there which we will not dare to attempt against our inferiors, if they have no ability to resist, and no means of obtaining redress, — if no avenger, no protector appears, none who will be moved by compassion to listen to their complaints? It happens here, in short, according to the common proverb, that Impunity is the mother of Licentiousness. But Paul here reminds them, that, while masters possess authority over their servants, they have themselves the same Master in heaven, to whom they must render an account.

And there is no respect of persons with him. A regard to persons blinds our eyes, so as to leave no room for law or justice; but Paul affirms that it is of no value in the sight of God. By person is meant anything about a man which does not belong to the real question, and which we take into account in forming a judgment. Relationship, beauty, rank, wealth, friendship, and everything of this sort, gain our favor; while the opposite qualities produce contempt and sometimes hatred. As those absurd feelings arising from the sight of a person have the greatest possible influence on human judgments, those who are invested with power are apt to flatter themselves, as if God would countenance such corruptions. “Who is he that God should regard him, or defend his interest against mine?” Paul, on the contrary, informs masters that they are mistaken if they suppose that their servants will be of little or no account before God, because they are so before men. “God is no respecter of persons,” (Acts 10:34,) and the cause of the meanest man will not be a whit less regarded by him than that of the loftiest monarch.

Ephesians 6:10-13

10. Finally, my brethren, be strong in the Lord, and in the power of his might.

10. Quod superest, fratres mei, sitis fortes in Domino, et in robore potentiae ipsius.

11. Put on the whole armor of God, that ye may be able to stand against the wiles of the devil.

11. Induite totam armaturam Dei, ut possitis stare adversus insidias Diaboli.

12. For we wrestle not against flesh and blood, but against principalities, against powers, against the rulers of the darkness of this world, against spiritual wickedness in high places

12. Quia non est nobis lucta adversus carnem et sanguinem, sed adversus principatus, adversus potestates, adversus mundanos principes tenebrarum saeculi hujus, adversus spirituales malitias in coelestibus.

13. Wherefore take unto you the whole armor of God, that ye may be able to withstand in the evil day, and having done all, to stand.

13. Quapropter assumite totam armaturam Dei, ut possitis resistere in die malo, et omnibus peractis stare.

John Calvin, Commentaries, Ephesians 6:9. Public domain.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Ephesians6:10

10. Finally. Resuming his general exhortations, he again enjoins them to be strong, — to summon up courage and vigor; for there is always much to enfeeble us, and we are ill fitted to resist. But when our weakness is considered, an exhortation like this would have no effect, unless the Lord were present, and stretched out his hand to render assistance, or rather, unless he supplied us with all the power. Paul therefore adds, in the Lord. As if he had said, “‘You have no right to reply, that you have not the ability; for all that I require of you is, be strong in the Lord.” To explain his meaning more fully, he adds, in the power of his might, which tends greatly to increase our confidence, particularly as it shews the remarkable assistance which God usually bestows upon believers. If the Lord aids us by his mighty power, we have no reason to shrink from the combat. But it will be asked, What purpose did it serve to enjoin the Ephesians to be strong in the Lord’s mighty power, which they could not of themselves accomplish? I answer, there are two clauses here which must be considered. He exhorts them to be courageous, but at the same time reminds them to ask from God a supply of their own deficiencies, and promises that, in answer to their prayers, the power of God will be displayed.

John Calvin, Commentaries, Ephesians 6:10. Public domain.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Ephesians6:11

11. Put on the whole armor. God has furnished us with various defensive weapons, provided we do not indolently refuse what is offered. But we are almost all chargeable with carelessness and hesitation in using the offered grace; just as if a soldier, about to meet the enemy, should take his helmet, and neglect his shield. To correct this security, or, we should rather say, this indolence, Paul borrows a comparison from the military art, and bids us put on the whole armor of God. We ought to be prepared on all sides, so as to want nothing. The Lord offers to us arms for repelling every kind of attack. It remains for us to apply them to use, and not leave them hanging on the wall. To quicken our vigilance, he reminds us that we must not only engage in open warfare, but that we have a crafty and insidious foe to encounter, who frequently lies in ambush; for such is the import of the apostle’s phrase, THE WILES “Plutarch tells us, (Symp. l. 2., page 638,) that wrestling was the most artful and subtle of all the ancient games, and that the name of it (πάλη) was derived from a word, which signifies to throw a man down by deceit and craft. And it is certain that persons who understand this exercise have many fetches, and turns, and changes of posture, which they make use of to supplant and trip up their adversaries. And it is with great justice, that a state of persecution is compared with it; since many are the arts, arising from the terrors of worldly evil on the one hand, and the natural love which men have to life, liberty, plenty, and the pleasures of life, on the other, that the devil makes use of to circumvent and foil them.” — Chandler. (τὰς μεθοδείας) of the devil

John Calvin, Commentaries, Ephesians 6:11. Public domain.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Ephesians6:12

12. For we wrestle “Πάλη is properly a gymnastic term; but the Apostle often unites military with agonistic metaphors; and here the agonistic is not less suitable than the military. So in a similar passage of Max. Tyr. Diss. Version 9, volume 1 page 79, ed. Reisk, we have mention of Socrates wrestling with Melitus, with bonds and poison; next, the philosopher Plato wrestling with a tyrant’s anger, a rough sea, and the greatest dangers; then, Xenophon struggling with the prejudices of Tissaphernes, the snares of Ariaeus, the treachery of Meno, and royal machinations; and, lastly, Diogenes struggling with adversaries even more formidable, namely, poverty, infamy, hunger, and cold.” — Bloomfield. not. To impress them still more deeply with their danger, he points out the nature of the enemy, which he illustrates by a comparative statement, Not against flesh and blood. The meaning is, that our difficulties are far greater than if we had to fight with men. There we resist human strength, sword is opposed to sword, man contends with man, force is met by force, and skill by skill; but here the case is widely different. All amounts to this, that our enemies are such as no human power can withstand. By flesh and blood the apostle denotes men, who are so denominated in order to contrast them with spiritual assailants. This is no bodily struggle.

Let us remember this when the injurious treatment of others provokes us to revenge. Our natural disposition would lead us to direct all our exertions against the men themselves; but this foolish desire will be restrained by the consideration that the men who annoy us are nothing more than darts thrown by the hand of Satan. While we are employed in destroying those darts, we lay ourselves open to be wounded on all sides. To wrestle with flesh and blood will not only be useless, but highly pernicious. We must go straight to the enemy, who attacks and wounds us from his concealment, — who slays before he appears.

But to return to Paul. He describes our enemy as formidable, not to overwhelm us with fear, but to quicken our diligence and earnestness; for there is a middle course to be observed. When the enemy is neglected, he does his utmost to oppress us with sloth, and afterwards disarms us by terror; so that, ere the engagement has commenced, we are vanquished. By speaking of the power of the enemy, Paul labors to keep us more on the alert. He had already called him the devil, but now employs a variety of epithets, to make the reader understand that this is not an enemy who may be safely despised.

Against principalities, against powers. Still, his object in producing alarm is not to fill us with dismay, but to excite us to caution. He calls them κοσμοκράτορας, that is, princes of the world; but he explains himself more fully by adding — of the darkness of the world. The devil reigns in the world, because the world is nothing else than darkness. Hence it follows, that the corruption of the world gives way to the kingdom of the devil; for he could not reside in a pure and upright creature of God, but all arises from the sinfulness of men. By darkness, it is almost unnecessary to say, are meant unbelief and ignorance of God, with the consequences to which they lead. As the whole world is covered with darkness, the devil is called “the prince of this world.” (John 14:30.)

By calling it wickedness, he denotes the malignity and cruelty of the devil, and, at the same time, reminds us that the utmost caution is necessary to prevent him from gaining an advantage. For the same reason, the epithet spiritual is applied; for, when the enemy is invisible, our danger is greater. There is emphasis, too, in the phrase, in heavenly places; for the elevated station from which the attack is made gives us greater trouble and difficulty.

An argument drawn from this passage by the Manicheans, to support their wild notion of two principles, is easily refuted. They supposed the devil to be (ἀντίθεον) an antagonist deity, whom the righteous God would not subdue without great exertion. For Paul does not ascribe to devils a principality, which they seize without the consent, and maintain in spite of the opposition, of the Divine Being, — but a principality which, as Scripture everywhere asserts, God, in righteous judgment, yields to them over the wicked. The inquiry is, not what power they have in opposition to God, but how far they ought to excite our alarm, and keep us on our guard. Nor is any countenance here given to the belief, that the devil has formed, and keeps for himself, the middle region of the air. Paul does not assign to them a fixed territory, which they can call their own, but merely intimates that they are engaged in hostility, and occupy an elevated station.

John Calvin, Commentaries, Ephesians 6:12. Public domain.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Ephesians6:13

13. Wherefore take unto you. Though our enemy is so powerful, Paul does not infer that we must throw away our spears, but that we must prepare our minds for the battle. A promise of victory is, indeed, involved in the exhortation, that ye may be able. If we only put on the whole armor of God, and fight valiantly to the end, we shall certainly stand. On any other supposition, we would be discouraged by the number and variety of the contests; and therefore he adds, in the evil day. By this expression he rouses them from security, bids them prepare themselves for hard, painful, and dangerous conflicts, and, at the same time, animates them with the hope of victory; for amidst the greatest dangers they will be safe. And having done all. They are thus directed to cherish confidence through the whole course of life. There will be no danger which may not be successfully met by the power of God; nor will any who, with this assistance, fight against Satan, fail in the day of battle.

Ephesians 6:14-20

14. Stand therefore, having your loins girt about with truth, and having on the breastplate of righteousness;

14. State igitur succincti lumbos veritate, et induti thoracem justitiae,

15. And your feet shod with the preparation of the gospel of peace;

15. Et calceati pedes praeparatione evangelii pacis;

16. Above all, taking the shield of faith, wherewith ye shall be able to quench all the fiery darts of the wicked.

16. In omnibus assumpto scuto fidei, quo possitis omnia tela maligni ignita exstinguere.

17. And take the helmet of salvation, and the sword of the Spirit, which is the word of God:

17. Et galeam salutaris accipite, et gladium Spiritus, qui est verbum Dei;

18. Praying always with all prayer and supplication in the Spirit, and watching thereunto with all perseverance and supplication for all saints;

18. Per omnem precationem et orationem omni tempore precantes in Spiritu, et in hoc ipsum vigilantes, cum omni assiduitate et deprecatione pro omnibus sanctis;

19. And for me, that utterance may be given unto me, that I may open my mouth boldly, to make known the mystery of the gospel,

19. Et pro me, ut mihi detur sermo in apertione oris mei cum fiducia, ut patefaciam mysterium evangelii;

20. For which I am an ambassador in bonds; that therein I may speak boldly, as I ought to speak.

20. Pro quo legatione fungor in catena; ut confidenter me geram in eo, quemadmodum oportet me loqui.

John Calvin, Commentaries, Ephesians 6:13. Public domain.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Ephesians6:14

14. Stand therefore. Now follows a description of the arms which they were enjoined to wear. We must not, however, inquire very minutely into the meaning of each word; for an allusion to military customs is all that was intended. Nothing can be more idle than the extraordinary pains which some have taken to discover the reason why righteousness is made a breastplate, instead of a girdle. Paul’s design was to touch briefly on the most important points required in a Christian, and to adapt them to the comparison which he had already used.

Truth, which means sincerity of mind, is compared to a girdle. Now, a girdle was, in ancient times, one of the most important parts of military armor. Our attention is thus directed to the fountain of sincerity; for the purity of the gospel ought to remove from our minds all guile, and from our hearts all hypocrisy. Secondly, he recommends righteousness, and desires that it should be a breastplate for protecting the breast. Some imagine that this refers to a freely bestowed righteousness, or the imputation of righteousness, by which pardon of sin is obtained. But such matters ought not, I think, to have been mentioned on the present occasion; for the subject now under discussion is a blameless life. He enjoins us to be adorned, first, with integrity, and next with a devout and holy life.

John Calvin, Commentaries, Ephesians 6:14. Public domain.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Ephesians6:15

15. And your feet shod. The allusion, if I mistake not, is to the military greaves; for they were always reckoned a part of the armor, and were even used for domestic purposes. As soldiers covered their legs and feet to protect them against cold and other injuries, so we must be shod with the gospel, if we would pass unhurt through the world. It is the gospel of peace, and it is so called, as every reader must perceive, from its effects; for it is the message of our reconciliation to God, and nothing else gives peace to the conscience. But what is the meaning of the word preparation? Some explain it as an injunction to be prepared for the gospel; but it is the effect of the gospel which I consider to be likewise expressed by this term. We are enjoined to lay aside every hinderance, and to be prepared both for journey and for war. By nature we dislike exertion, and want agility. A rough road and many other obstacles retard our progress, and we are discouraged by the smallest annoyance. On these accounts, Paul holds out the gospel as the fittest means for undertaking and performing the expedition. Erasmus proposes a circumlocution, (ut sitis parati,) that ye may be prepared; but this does not appear to convey the true meaning.

John Calvin, Commentaries, Ephesians 6:15. Public domain.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Ephesians6:16

16. Taking the shield of faith. Though faith and the word of God are one, yet Paul assigns to them two distinct offices. I call them one, because the word is the object of faith, and cannot be applied to our use but by faith; as faith again is nothing, and can do nothing, without the word. But Paul, neglecting so subtle a distinction, allowed himself to expatiate at large on the military armor. In the first Epistle to the Thessalonians he gives both to faith and to love the name of a breastplate, — “putting on the breastplate of faith and love,” (1 Thessalonians 5:8.) All that was intended, therefore, was obviously this, — “He who possesses the excellencies of character which are here described is protected on every hand.”

And yet it is not without reason that the most necessary instruments of warfare — a sword and a shield — are compared to faith, and to the word of God. In the spiritual combat, these two hold the highest rank. By faith we repel all the attacks of the devil, and by the word of God the enemy himself is slain. If the word of God shall have its efficacy upon us through faith, we shall be more than sufficiently armed both for opposing the enemy and for putting him to flight. And what shall we say of those who take from a Christian people the word of God? Do they not rob them of the necessary armor, and leave them to perish without a struggle? There is no man of any rank who is not bound to be a soldier of Christ. But if we enter the field unarmed, if we want our sword, how shall we sustain that character?

Wherewith ye shall be able to quench all the darts. But quench appears not to be the proper word. Why did he not use, instead of it, ward off or shake off, or some such word? Quench is far more expressive; for it is adapted to the epithet applied to darts The darts of Satan are not only sharp and penetrating, but — what makes them more destructive — they are fiery Faith will be found capable, not only of blunting their edge, but of quenching their heat.

“This,” says John, “is the victory that overcometh the world, even our faith.” (1 John 5:4.)

John Calvin, Commentaries, Ephesians 6:16. Public domain.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Ephesians6:17

17. And take the helmet of salvation. In a passage already quoted, (1 Thessalonians 5:8,) “the hope of salvation” is said to be a helmet, which I consider to be in the same sense as this passage. The head is protected by the best helmet, when, elevated by hope, we look up towards heaven to that salvation which is promised. It is only therefore by becoming the object of hope that salvation is a helmet.

John Calvin, Commentaries, Ephesians 6:17. Public domain.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Ephesians6:18

18. Praying always with all prayer. Having instructed the Ephesians to put on their armor, he now enjoins them to fight by prayer. This is the true method. To call upon God is the chief exercise of faith and hope; and it is in this way that we obtain from God every blessing. Prayer and supplication are not greatly different from each other, except that supplication is only one branch of prayer

With all perseverance. We are exhorted to persevere in prayer. Every tendency to weariness must be counteracted by a cheerful performance of the duty. With unabated ardor we must continue our prayers, though we do not immediately obtain what we desire. If, instead of with all perseverance, some would render it, with all Earnestness, I would have no objection to the change.

But what is the meaning of always? Having already spoken of continued application, does he twice repeat the same thing? I think not. When everything flows on prosperously, — when we are easy and cheerful, we seldom feel any strong excitement to prayer, — or rather, we never flee to God, but when we are driven by some kind of distress. Paul therefore desires us to allow no opportunity to pass, — on no occasion to neglect prayer; so that praying always is the same thing with praying both in prosperity and in adversity.

For all saints. There is not a moment of our life at which the duty of prayer may not be urged by our own wants. But unremitting prayer may likewise be enforced by the consideration, that the necessities of our brethren ought to move our sympathy. And when is it that some members of the church are not suffering distress, and needing our assistance? If, at any time, we are colder or more indifferent about prayer than we ought to be, because we do not feel the pressure of immediate necessity, — let us instantly reflect how many of our brethren are worn out by varied and heavy afflictions, — are weighed down by sore perplexity, or are reduced to the lowest distress. If reflections like these do not rouse us from our lethargy, we must have hearts of stone. But are we to pray for believers only? Though the apostle states the claims of the godly, he does not exclude others. And yet in prayer, as in all other kind offices, our first care unquestionably is due to the saints.

John Calvin, Commentaries, Ephesians 6:18. Public domain.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Ephesians6:19

19. And for me. For himself, in a particular manner, he enjoins the Ephesians to pray. Hence we infer that there is no man so richly endowed with gifts as not to need this kind of assistance from his brethren, so long as he remains in this world. Who will ever be better entitled to plead exemption from this necessity than Paul? Yet he entreats the prayers of his brethren, and not hypocritically, but from an earnest desire of their aid. And what does he wish that they should ask for him? That utterance may be given to me. What then? Was he habitually dumb, or did fear restrain him from making an open profession of the gospel? By no means; but there was reason to fear lest his splendid commencement should not be sustained by his future progress. Besides, his zeal for proclaiming the gospel was so ardent that he was never satisfied with his exertions. And indeed, if we consider the weight and importance of the subject, we shall all acknowledge that we are very far from being able to handle it in a proper manner. Accordingly he adds,

John Calvin, Commentaries, Ephesians 6:19. Public domain.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Ephesians6:20

20. As I ought to speak; meaning, that to proclaim the truth of the gospel as it ought to be proclaimed, is a high and rare attainment. Every word here deserves to be carefully weighed. Twice he uses the expression boldly, — “that I may open my mouth boldly,” “that therein I may speak boldly.” Fear hinders us from preaching Christ openly and fearlessly, while the absence of all restraint and disguise in confessing Christ is demanded from his ministers. Paul does not ask for himself the powers of an acute debater, or, I should rather say, of a dexterous sophist, that he might shield himself from his enemies by false pretences. It is, that I may open my mouth, to make a clear and strong confession; for when the mouth is half shut, the sounds which it utters are doubtful and confused. To open the mouth, therefore, is to speak with perfect freedom, without the smallest dread.

But does not Paul discover unbelief, when he entertains doubts as to his own stedfastness, and implores the intercession of others? No. He does not, like unbelievers, seek a remedy which is contrary to the will of God, or inconsistent with his word. The only aids on which he relies are those which he knows to be sanctioned by the Divine promise and approbation. It is the command of God, that believers shall pray for one another. How consoling then must it be to each of them to learn that the care of his salvation is enjoined on all the rest, and to be informed by God himself that the prayers of others on his behalf are not poured out in vain! Would it be lawful to refuse what the Lord himself has offered? Each believer, no doubt, ought to have been satisfied with the Divine assurance, that as often as he prayed he would be heard. But if, in addition to all the other manifestations of his kindness, God were pleased to declare that he will listen to the prayers of others in our behalf, would it be proper that this bounty should be slighted, or rather, ought we not to embrace it with open arms?

Let us therefore remember that Paul, when he resorted to the intercessions of his brethren, was influenced by no distrust or hesitation. His eagerness to obtain them arose from his resolution that no privilege which the Lord had given him should be overlooked. How absurdly then do Papists conclude from Paul’s example, that we ought to pray to the dead! Paul was writing to the Ephesians, to whom he had it in his power to communicate his sentintents. But what intercourse have we with the dead? As well might they argue that we ought to invite angels to our feasts and entertainments, because among men friendship is promoted by such kind offices.

Ephesians 6:21-24

21. But that ye also may know my affairs, and how I do, Tychicus, a beloved brother and faithful minister in the Lord, shall make known to you all things:

21. Ut autem sciatis vos etiam quae circa me aguntur, quid faciam, omnia vobis patefaciet Tychicus, dilectus frater et fidelis minister in Domino;

22. Whom I have sent unto you for the same purpose, that ye might know our affairs, and that he might comfort your hearts.

22. Quem misi ad vos in eum finem, ut statum meum cognosceretis, et consolaretur corda vestra.

23. Peace be to the brethren, and love with faith, from God the Father, and the Lord Jesus Christ

23. Pax fratribus, et dilectio cum fide a Deo Patre et Domino Iesu Christo.

24. Grace be with all them that love our Lord Jesus Christ in sincerity. Amen.

24. Gratia cum omnibus, qui diligunt Dominum nostrum Iesum Christum in sinceritate. Amen.

John Calvin, Commentaries, Ephesians 6:20. Public domain.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Ephesians6:21-22

21. But that, ye also may know. Uncertain or false reports frequently produce uneasiness, chiefly, no doubt, in weak minds, but sometimes also in thoughtful and steady persons. To prevent this danger, Paul sends Tychicus, from whom the Ephesians would receive full information. The holy solicitude which Paul felt about the interests of religion, or, to use his own language, “the care of all the churches,” (2 Corinthians 11:28,) was thus strikingly evinced. When death stood constantly before his eyes, neither the dread of death, nor anxiety about himself, prevented him from making provision for the most distant churches. Another man would have said, “My own affairs require all the attention I can give. It would be more reasonable that all should run to my assistance, than that they should expect from me the smallest relief.” But Paul acts a different part, and sends in every direction to strengthen the churches which he had founded.

Tychicus is commended, that his statements may be more fully believed. A faithful minister in the Lord. It is not easy to say, whether this refers to the public ministry of the church, or to the private attentions which Paul had received from Tychicus. This uncertainty arises from these two expressions being connected, a beloved brother and faithful minister in the Lord. The former refers to Paul, to whom the second may be supposed also to apply. I am more inclined, however, to understand it as denoting the public ministry; for I do not think it probable that Paul would have sent any man who did not hold such a rank in the church, as would secure the respectful attention of the Ephesians.

John Calvin, Commentaries, Ephesians 6:21-22. Public domain.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Ephesians6:23

23. Peace be to the brethren. I consider the word peace, as in the salutations of the Epistles, to mean prosperity. Yet if the reader shall prefer to view it as signifying harmony, because, immediately afterwards, Paul mentions love, I do not object to that interpretation, or rather, it agrees better with the context. He wishes the Ephesians to be peaceable and quiet among themselves; and this, he presently adds, may be obtained by brotherly love and by agreement in faith From this prayer we learn that faith and love, as well as peace itself, are gifts of God bestowed upon us through Christ, — that they come equally from God the Father and the Lord Jesus Christ.

John Calvin, Commentaries, Ephesians 6:23. Public domain.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Ephesians6:24

24. Grace be with all. The meaning is, “May God continue to bestow his favor on all who love Jesus Christ with a pure conscience!” The Greek word, which I follow Erasmus in translating sincerity, (ἐν ἀφθαρσίᾳ,) signifies literally uncorruptedness, which deserves attention on account of the beauty of the metaphor. Paul intended to state indirectly, that, when the heart of man is free from all hypocrisy, it will be free from all corruption. This prayer conveys to us the instruction, that the only way of enjoying the light of the Divine countenance is to love sincerely God’s own Son, in whom his love toward us has been declared and confirmed. But let there be no hypocrisy; for most men, while they are not unwilling to make some professions of religion, entertain exceedingly low notions of Christ, and worship him with pretended homage. I wish there were not so many instances in the present day to prove that Paul’s admonition, to love our Lord Jesus Christ in sincerity is as necessary as ever.

END OF THE COMMENTARIES ON THE EPISTLE TO THE EPHESIANS.

A TRANSLATION OF

CALVIN’S VERSION OF THE

EPISTLE OF PAUL TO THE GALATIANS.

CHAPTER 1

1 Paul, an apostle, not from men, neither by man, but by Jesus Christ, and God the Father, who raised him from the dead,

2 And all the brethren who are with met to the churches of Galatia;

3 Grace (be) to you, and peace from God the Father, and (from) our Lord Jesus Christ,

4 Who gave himself for our sins, that he might deliver us from the present wicked age, according to the will of God and our Father,

5 To whom (be) glory for ever and ever. Amen.

6 I wonder that ye are so soon removed from Christ who called you in grace, “Par grace, ou, en la grace de Christ.” “By grace, or, in the grace of Christ.” to another gospel;

7 Which is not another thing, than that there are some who trouble you, and wish to subvert the gospel of Christ.

8 But although we, or an angel from heaven preach the gospel to you otherwise than what we have preached to you, let him be accursed.

9 As we said before, now also I say again, if any one shall preach the gospel to you otherwise than what ye have received, let him be accursed.

10 For do I now persuade according to men, or according to God? “Ou, presche-je des hommoes ou de Dieu? ou, humainement, ou, Divinement?” “Or, do I preach from men or from God? or, humanly, or Divinely?” or do I seek to please men? for if I still pleased men, I should not be a servant of Christ.

11 But I make known to you, brethren, concerning the gospel which was preached by me, that it is not according to man;

12 For I neither received nor learned it from man, but by the revelation of Jesus Christ.

13 For ye have heard of my conversation, which formerly was in Judaism; “Quelle a este autrefois ma conversation en la Loi Judaique.” “What was formerly my conversation in the Jewish Law.” that, beyond measure, I persecuted the church of God, and wasted it,

14 And profited in Judaism “En la Loy Judaique.” “In the Jewish Law.” above many my equals “Plusieurs de mes pareils, ou, de men age.” “Many of my equals, or, of my age.” in my nation, being exceedingly zealous for the traditions of the fathers. “Ou, de mes ancestres.” “Or of my ancesters.”

15 But after that it pleased God, (who had separated me from my mother’s womb, and (who) called me by his grace,)

16 To reveal his son to me, that I might preach him among the Gentiles, immediately I conferred not “Je ne prins point conseil.” “I did not take counsel.” with flesh and blood,

17 Neither did I return to Jerusalem, to those who were apostles before me; but I went away into Arabia, and again returned to Damascus.

18 Next after three years, I returned to Jerusalem, that I might see Peter; and I abode with him fifteen days.

19 But I saw none other of the apostles, except James the Lord’s brother.

20 Now the things which I write to you, behold, before God, I do not speak falsely.

21 Afterwards I came into the countries of Syria and Cilicia;

22 And was unknown by face to the churches of Judea, which were in Christ.

23 But there was only this report among them: “Mais ils aveyont seulement ou y dire.” “But they had only heard it said.” He who at one time persecuted us, now preacheth the faith which he formerly was destroying,

24 And they glorified God in me.

CHAPTER 2

1 Next, after fourteen years, I went up again to Jerusalem along with Barnabas, having taken Titus also.

2 And I went up according to revelation, “Et y montai par revelation.” “And I went up to it by revelation.” and communicated to them the gospel which I preach among the Gentiles; but privately to them who were of reputation, lest by any means I should run, or had run, in vain.

3 But not even Titus, who was with me, being a Greek, was compelled to be circumcised;

4 On account of false brethren, who had secretly entered in order to spy out our liberty, which we have in Christ Jesus, that they might; bring us into bondage;

5 To whom we gave place by subjection, not even for an hour, that the truth of the gospel might remain with you.

6 But of those who appeared to be something, whatsoever they formerly were, it is of no consequence to me; (God accepteth no man’s person, Deuteronomy 10:17; 2 Chronicles 19:7; Job 34:19; Wisdom 6:8; Ecclesiasticus 35:16; Acts 10:34; Romans 2:11; Ephesians 6:9; Colossians 3:25; 1 Peter 1:17;) for they who appeared to be in estimation communicated nothing to me;

7 But, on the contrary, when they saw that the gospel of the uncircumcision was communicated to me, as that of the circumcision (was) to Peter;

8 (For he who was effectual in Peter in order to the apostleship of circumcision, was also effectual in me towards the Gentiles;)

9 And James, and Cephas, and John, (who seethed to be pillars,) having known the grace given to me, gave to me and to Barnabas the right hand of fellowship, that we might discharge the apostleship among the Gentiles, and they among the circumcision.

10 Only that we should be mindful of the poor, which I also was careful to do.

11 And when Peter was come to Antioch, I openly withstood him, because he was worthy of blame.

12 For before that certain persons came from James, he partook of food along with the Gentiles; but when they were come, he withdrew and separated himself from them, dreading those who were of the circumcision.

13 And the other Jews also dissembled along with him, so that Barnabas also was led aside into their dissimulation.

14 But when I saw that they did not walk uprightly, according to the truth of the gospel, I said to Peter before them all ‘If thou, being a Jew, livest like Gentiles, and not like Jews, why compellest thou the Gentiles to live like Jews?

15 We, (who are) Jews by nature, and not sinners of the Gentiles,

16 Knowing that man is not justified by works of the law, but through the faith of Jesus Christ, even we have believed in Jesus Christ, that we might be justified by the faith of Christ, and not by the works of the that; for by works of the law no flesh shall be justified.

17 But if, seeking to be justified in Christ, We ourselves also are found sinners, is Christ therefore the minister of sin? By no means.

18 For if I build again those things which I destroyed, I make myself a transgressor.

19 For by the law I am dead to the law. That I might live to God,

20 I am crucified with Christ. “Car par la Loy je suis mort a la Loy, et suis crucifie avec Christ, afin que je vive a Dieu.” “For by the Law I am dead to the Law, and am crucified with Christ, that I may live to God.” Now it is no longer I that live, but Christ liveth in me; and that I now live in the flesh, I live by the faith of the Son of God, who loved me, and gave himself for me.

21 I do not set aside the grace of God; for, if righteousness is by the law, then Christ is dead in vain.

CHAPTER 3

1 O foolish Galatians, who hath enchanted you not to obey the truth, before whose eyes hath been clearly exhibited Jesus, Christ crucified among you?

2 This only I wish to learn from you; Received ye the Spirit by the works of the law, or by the preaching of faith?

3 Are ye so foolish, that, having begun by the Spirit, ye are now completed by the flesh?

4 Have ye suffered so many things in vain? if it be indeed in vain.

5 He therefore that ministereth to you the Spirit, and worketh miracles among you, (doth he it) by the works of the law, or by the preaching of faith?

6 Even as Abraham believed God, and it was imputed to him for righteousness. (Genesis 15:6 Romans 4:3 James 2:23.)

7 Know ye therefore that they who are of faith are the children of Abraham.

8 And the scripture, because it foresaw “Prevoyant.” “Foreseeing.” that God would justify the Gentiles by faith, formerly preached the gospel to Abraham: In thee shall all nations be blessed.

9 And so they who are of faith are blessed with believing Abraham.

10 For all that are of the works of the law are under a curse; for it is written, (Deuteronomy 22:6,) Cursed is every one that continueth not in all things which are written in the book of the law to do them.

11 Now that by the law no man is instilled before God is evident, for the just by faith shall live. (Habakkuk 2:4; Romans 1:17; Hebrews 10:38.)

12 And the law is not of faith; but the man who shall do these things shall live in them. (Leviticus 18:5.)

13 Christ hath redeemed us from the curse of the law, having been made a curse for us; (for it is written, (Deuteronomy 21:23,) Cursed is every one that hangeth on a tree;)

14 That the blessing of Abraham may come upon the Gentiles by Christ Jesus; that we may receive the promise of the Spirit by faith.

15 Brethren, (I speak after the manner of men,) though it be but a man’s covenant, yet if it be confirmed, no man setteth aside or addeth any thing.

16 Now to Abraham were the promises spoken, and to his seed. He saith not, And to seeds, as of many, but as of one, And to thy seed, which is Christ.

17 And this I say: the covenant (which was) formerly confirmed by God concerning Christ, the law, which began four hundred and thirty years after, doth not annul, so as to abolish the promise.

18 For, if the inheritance (is) by the law, (it is) no longer by promise; but God gave it to Abraham by promise.

19 To what then serveth the law? “A quoy donc sert la Loy?” It was added because of transgressions, till the seed should come, to whom the promise was made; (and it was) ordained by angels in the hand of a mediator.

20 Now the mediator is not of one; but God is one.

21 (Is) the law then against the promises of God? “Ou, a elle este adjoustee centre les promesses de Dieu?” “Or, was it added against the promises of God?” By no means; for, if the law had been given that it might be able to give life, “Pour pouvoir vivifier.” “In order to be able to give life.” certainly righteousness would have been by the law.

22 But the scripture hath shut up all things under sin, that the promise by faith of Jesus Christ might be given to them that believe.

23 Now before faith came, we were guarded under the law, shut up to the faith which was to be revealed.

24 Wherefore the law was our schoolmaster unto Christ, that we might be justified by faith.

25 But faith being come, “La foy estant venue.” we are no longer under a schoolmaster.

26 For ye are all the children of God by faith in Christ Jesus.

27 For as many of you as have been baptized into Christ have put on Christ.

28 There is neither Jew nor Greek, there is neither bond nor free, there is neither male nor female; for ye are all one in Christ Jesus.

29 And if ye are Christ’s, then are ye Abraham’s seed, and heirs according to the promise.

CHAPTER 4

1 Now I say: As long as the heir is a child, he differeth nothing from a slave, “Il n’est different en rien du serf.” “He is not different in any respect from the slave.” though he is lord of all;

2 But is under tutors and guardians, till the time appointed by the father.

3 So also we, when we were children, were in bondage under the elements of the world.

4 But when the fullness of the time was come, God sent forth his Son, made of a woman, subjected under the law;

5 That he might redeem those who were under the law, that we might receive adoption. “A celle fin que receussions l’adoption des enfans.” “To this end, that we might receive the adoption of sons.”

6 And because ye are sons, God hath sent forth the Spirit of his Son into your hearts, crying, Abba, Father.

7 Wherefore thou art no longer a slave “Maintenant tu n’es plus serf.” but a son; and if a son, likewise an heir of God by Christ.

8 But at the time when ye knew not God, ye served those who by nature are not gods.

9 But now, after that ye have known God, or rather have been known by God, why do ye turn again to the weak and beggarly elements, which you again desire to serve, anew? “Ausquels vous voulez derechef servir comme auparavant.” “Which you desire again to serve as formerly.”

10 Ye observe days, and months, and times, and years.

11 I am afraid of you, lest perhaps I have labored among you in vain.

12 Be ye as I; for I also am as you. Brethren, I beseech you; ye have done me no injury.

13 Now ye knew that, through infirmity of the flesh, I formerly preached the gospel to you;

14 And the trial of me, which was in my flesh, ye despised not, nor rejected; “Et n’avez point mesprise ne rejette l’espreuve de moy, telle qu’elle estoit en ma chair.” “And ye despised not, nor rejected, the trial of me, such as it was in my flesh.” but ye received me as an angel of God, as Christ Jesus.

15 Where is then your blessedness? for I bear you witness, that, if it had been possible, ye would even have plucked out your own eyes, and would have given them to me.

16 Am I therefore become your enemy by speaking the truth?

17 They are jealous of you, not well; “Non point pour bien.” “Not for good.” yea, they wish to exclude you, that ye may be jealous of them.

18 But it is good to be the object of jealousy always in a good thing, and not only when I am present with you.

19 My little children, for whom I again travail in birth; till Christ be formed in you,

20 I would wish now to be present with you, and to change my voice; for I am distressed about you.

21 Tell me, ye who wish to be under the law, do ye not hear the law?

22 For it is written, that Abraham had two sons; one by the bond-maid, the other by the free-woman.

23 But he who (was) of the bond-maid was born according to the flesh; but he who, (was) of the free-woman, by promise.

24 Which things are allegorical “Lesquelles choses sent dites par allegorie.” “Which things are spoken by allegory.” for there are two covenants; one indeed from mount Sinai, which gendereth to bondage, that is Agar.

25 For Agar is mount Sinai in Arabia, and, on the other hand, corresponds to that which is now Jerusalem; for she is in bondage with her children.

26 But Jerusalem, which is above, is free, which is the mother of us all.

27 For it is written: Rejoice, O barren, who bearest not; break forth and cry, thou that travailest not; for more are the children of the forsaken than of her who hath a husband. (Isaiah 54:1.)

28 Now we, brethren, like Isaac, are children of the promise. (Romans 9:7.)

29 But as, at that time, he who was born according to the flesh, persecuted him who was born according to the Spirit; so also is it now.

30 But what saith the scripture? Cast out the bond-maid, and her son; for the son of the bond-maid shall not obtain the inheritance with the so, of the free-woman.

31 Wherefore, brethren, we are not children of the bond-woman, but of the free.

CHAPTER 5

1 Stand fast, therefore, in the liberty with which Christ hath made us free; and be not again entangled by the yoke of bondage.

2 Behold, I Paul protest to you, that, if ye be circumcised, Christ will profit you nothing.

3 For I testify again to every man who is circumcised that he is a debtor to do the whole law.

4 Whosoever of you are justified by the law, ye have separated yourselves from Christ; ye are fallen from grace.

5 For we, through the Spirit, by faith, wait for the hope of righteousness.

6 For in Christ Jesus neither circumcision availeth any thing, nor uncircumcision; but faith working by love.

7 Ye were running well. Who hindered you, that ye should not obey the truth?

8 This persuasion is not from him who called you.

9 A little leaven leaveneth the whole lump.

10 I am persuaded concerning you in the Lord, that ye will think nothing else; “Que vous n’aurez autre sentiment.” “That ye will have no other opinion.” but he that troubleth you shall bear the condemnation, whoever he be.

11 And I, “Et quant a moy.” “And as to myself.” brethren, if I still preach circumcision, why do I still suffer persecution? The offense of the cross is abolished.

12 Would that they were even cut off who trouble you!

13 For ye, brethren, have been called to liberty; only make not the liberty an occasion to the flesh, “Seulement (gardez) que la liberte ne soit occasion a la chair.” “Only beware lest the liberty be an occasion to the flesh.” but by love serve one another.

14 For the whole law is fulfilled in one word, namely, this: Thou shalt love thy neighbor as thyself.

15 But if ye bite and devour one another, see that ye be not consumed by one another.

16 Now I say: Walk in the Spirit, and ye shall not fulfill the lust of the flesh.

17 For the flesh lusteth against the Spirit; and the Spirit against the flesh; and these are contrary to one another, so that ye cannot do those things which ye would wish.

18 But if ye are led by the Spirit, ye are not under the law.

19 Now the works of the flesh are manifest, which are adultery, fornication, uncleanness, lasciviousness,

20 Idolatry, witchcraft, enmities, strife, emulations, wrath, quarrellings, seditions, heresies,

21 Envyings, murders, drunkenness, revellings, and such like; of which I foretell to you, as I also have foretold, that they who do such things shall not inherit the kingdom of God.

22 But the fruit of the Spirit is love, joy, peace, long-suffering, “Patience, ou esprit patient.” “Patience, or a patient mind.” gentleness, kindness, fidelity,

23 Meekness, temperance; against such there is no law.

24 And they who are Christ’s have crucified the flesh with the affections and lusts.

25 If we live by the Spirit, let us also walk by the Spirit.

26 Let us not be desirous of vain-glory, provoking one another, envying one another.

CHAPTER 6

1 Brethren, although a man be overtaken in any fault, ye, who are spiritual, restore such a man in the spirit of meekness; considering thyself, lest thou also be tempted.

2 Bear ye one another’s burdens, and thus fulfill the law of Christ.

3 For if any one thinketh himself to be something, though he is nothing, he deceiveth himself.

4 But let every one prove his own work; and then shall he have glory in himself alone, and not in another. “Et alors il aura dequoy se glorifier.” “And then will ye have ground of boasting.”

5 For every one shall bear his own burden.

6 Let him who is taught in the word communicate to the teacher in all good things.

7 Do not mistake: God is not mocked; for what a man shall have sowed, that will he also reap.

8 For he who soweth to his flesh, shall of the flesh reap corruption; but he who soweth to the Spirit, shall of the Spirit reap everlasting life.

9 And let us not weary in doing good; for if we do not faint, we shall reap in due time. “Nous moissonnerons en la saison.” “We shall reap in the season.”

10 Therefore, while we have opportunity, let us do good to all, but especially to them who are of the household of faith.

11 Ye see what a letter “Vous voyez (ou, voyez) quelles grandes lettres.” “Ye see, (or, See ye) how long a letter.” I have written with my own hand.

12 As many as wish to please outwardly in the flesh, “Tous ceux qui veuleut selon la face plaire en la chair, ou, Tous ceux qui cherchent belle apparence en la chair.” “All those who wish according to the face to please in the flesh, or, All those who seek a fine show in the flesh.” they constrain you to be circumcised; only that they may not suffer persecution for the cross of Christ.

13 For neither they who hold by circumcision do themselves keep the law; but they wish you to be circumcised, that they may glory in your flesh.

14 But far be it from me to glory, unless in the cross of our Lord Jesus Christ, by which the world is crucified to me, and I to the world.

15 For in Christ Jesus neither circumcision availeth anything nor uncircumcision; but a new creature.

16 And as many as walk by this rule, peace (be) on them, and mercy, and on the Israel of God.

17 Henceforth let no man give me annoyance; for I bear in my body the marks of the Lord Jesus.

18 The grace of our Lord Jesus Christ (be) with your spirit. Amen.

TO THE GALATIANS IT WAS WRITTEN FROM ROME.

A TRANSLATION OF

CALVIN’S VERSION

OF THE

EPISTLE OF PAUL TO THE EPHESIANS.

CHAPTER 1

1 Paul, an apostle of Jesus Christ by the will of God, to all the saints who are at Ephesus, and to the believers in Christ Jesus;

2 Grace (be) to you, and peace, from God our Father, and from the Lord Jesus Christ.

3 Blessed “Benit soit Dieu, ou, Loue soit Dieu.” “Blessed be God, or, Praised be God.” (be) the God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, who hath blessed us with every spiritual blessing in heavenly “Es (choses) celestes, ou, Es lieux celestes.” “In heavenly things, or, In heavenly places.”‘‘ (places) in Christ;

4 As he hath chosen us in him before the creation of the world, that we might be holy and blameless in his sight through love:

5 Who hath predestinated us in adoption in himself through Jesus Christ, according to the good pleasure of his will,

6 To the praise of the glory of his grace, by which he hath made us accepted in the Beloved.

7 In whom we have redemption through his blood, the forgiveness of sins,

8 According to the riches of his grace; in which he hath abounded toward us in all wisdom and prudence;

9 Having made known to us the secret of his will, according to his good pleasure, which he had purposed in himself;

10 In order to the dispensation of the fullness of the times; “Afin de le dispenser en la plenitude des temps.” “In order to dis-pense it in the fullness of the times.” that he might gather together all things in Christ, both those things which are in heaven, and those things which are on the earth, in him;

11 Through whom also we have obtained an inheritance, being predestinated according to the purpose of him who worketh all things according to the purpose of his will;

12 That we, who first hoped in Christ, might be to the praise of his glory.

13 In whom ye also (trusted,) having heard the word of truth, the gospel of your salvation; in whom also, after having believed, ye were sealed with the Holy Spirit of promise,

14 Who is the earnest of our inheritance, till the redemption of the possession obtained, to the praise of his glory.

15 Wherefore I also, having heard of the faith which ye have in the Lord Jesus, and of the love (which ye have) toward all the saints,

16 Cease not to give thanks for you, making mention of you in my prayers;

17 That the God of our Lord Jesus Christ, the Father of glory, may give to you the spirit of wisdom and revelation, by the knowledge of him, “Pour avoir cognoissance (ou, par la cognoissance) de luy.” “In order to have knowledge of him, or, By the knowledge of him.”

18 The eyes of your mind enlightened, that ye may know what is the hope of his calling, and what are the riches of the glory of his inheritance in the saints,

19 And what is the surpassing greatness of his power toward us who believe, according to the efficacy of the power of his strength;

20 Which he wrought in Christ, when he raised him from the dead, and caused him to sit at his own right hand in the heavenly (places);

21 Above all principality, and power, and might, and dominion, and every name that is named, not only in this age, but also in (the age) which is to come;

22 And hath put all things under his feet, and hath appointed him head over all things to the church “Et l’a constitue sur toutes choses, pour estre chef a l’Eglise.”- And hath appointed him over all things, to be head to the Church.”

23 Which is his body, and the fulness of him that filleth all in all.

CHAPTER 2

1 And when ye were dead in your trespasses and sins;

2 In which for some time ye walked, according to the course “Secundum saeculum.” “Selon le cours.” of this world, according to the prince of the power of air, that is, of the spirit that now worketh “Qui est l’esprit qui besogne maintenant.” “Who is the spirit that now worketh.” in the children of disobedience;

3 Among whom we all also, for some time, had our conversation in the lusts of our flesh, executing what was agreeable to the flesh and to the mind; “Les desirs de la chair et de (nos) pensees.” “The desires of the flesh and of (our) thoughts.” and were by nature children of wrath, even as others.

4 But God, who is rich in mercy, on account of his great love, with which he loved us,

5 Even when we were dead in sins, quickened (us) together with Christ; (by grace ye are saved;)

6 And hath raised us up together, and hath made us sit together in heavenly (places) in Christ Jesus;

7 That he might shew, in the ages to come, the surpassing riches of his grace, in (his) kindness “Par sa benignite.” “By his kindness.” toward us in Christ Jesus.

8 For by grace are ye saved through faith; and that not of yourselves; (it is) the gift of God.

9 Not of works, that no one may boast.

10 For we are his workmanship, having been created in Christ Jesus to good works, which God hath prepared, that we may walk in them.

11 Wherefore remember that you, at one time Gentiles in the flesh, who were called Uncircumcision by that which is called Circumcision, made by the hand in the flesh,

12 At that time were without Christ, having been alienated from the commonwealth of Israel “N’ayans rien de commun avec la republique d’Israel.” “Having nothing in common with the commonwealth of Israel.” strangers from the tables of promise, “Estrangers des tables (ou, alliances) de la promesse.” “Strangers to the tables (or covenants) of promise.” not having hope, ” N’ayant point d’esperance.” “Having no hope.” and without God in the world;

13 But now in Christ Jesus “Par Jesus Christ.” “Through Jesus Christ.” you, who formerly were far off, have been made nigh through the blood of Christ.

14 For he is our peace, who hath made both one, “Qui de tous les deux a fait un.” “Who of both hath made one” and breaking down the middle wall of partition, the enmities in our flesh;

15 Abolishing in his flesh the law of commandments (which is) contained in ordinances, that he might unite in himself the two into one new man, making peace;

16 That he might reconcile both to God in one body through the cross, slaying “Ayant destruit.” “Having destroyed.” the enmities by it;

17 And coming, preached peace to you who were far off, and peace to those who were nigh;

18 For through him we both have access in one Spirit to the Father.

19 Therefore ye are no longer strangers and foreigners, but fellow-citizens of the saints, and of the household of God,

20 Having been built on the foundation of the apostles and prophets, of which Jesus Christ himself is the chief corner-stone;

21 In whom the whole building joined together groweth into a holy temple in the Lord;

22 In whom ye also are built together Or, “In whom also be ye builded together.” for a habitation of God in the Spirit.

CHAPTER 3

1 For this cause I Paul, the prisoner of Jesus Christ, discharge the office of ambassador for you Gentiles;

2 If ye have heard of dispensation of the grace of God, (which was) given me towards you;

3 That through revelation he made known to me the secret, as I wrote a little before;

4 By attending to which ye may understand my knowledge in the mystery of Christ,

5 Which in other ages was not made known to the sons of men, as it hath now been revealed to his holy apostles and prophets through the Spirit,

6 That the Gentiles are fellow-heirs, and of the same body, and partakers of his promise in Christ through the gospel.

7 Of which I was made a minister, according to the gift of the grace of God, which was given to me according to the efficacy of his power.

8 To me, the least of all saints, was this grace given, that I should preach among the Gentiles the unsearchable riches of Christ;

9 And that I should make manifest to all, what is the fellowship of the mystery, which hath been hid from ages in God, who created all things through Jesus Christ;

10 That the manifold wisdom of God might now be manifested to principalities and powers in heavenly places through the church,

11 According to the eternal purpose which he purposed in Christ Jesus our Lord,

12 Through whom we have boldness, and access with confidence, through the faith of him.

13 Wherefore I desire that ye faint not at my afflictions for you, which is your glory.

14 For this cause I bend my knees to the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ,

15 Of whom the whole family in heaven and on earth is named,

16 That he would give to you, according to the riches of his glory, to be strengthened with might through his Spirit in the inner man,

17 That Christ may dwell in your hearts through faith, that ye may be rooted and grounded in love, “Ou, Afin qu’estans enracinez et fondez en charite, vous puissiez comprendre.” “Or, That, being rooted and founded in love, ye may be able to comprehend.”

18 That ye may be able to comprehend with all saints, what is the breadth, and length, and depth, and height;

19 To know, I say, the love of Christ, which surpasseth knowledge, that ye may be filled with all the fullness of God.

20 Now to him who is able to do abundantly above all that we ask or think, according to the power working in you,

21 Be glory in the church through Jesus Christ, in all ages, for ever and ever. Amen.

CHAPTER 4

1 I therefore, a prisoner in the Lord, beseech you, that ye may walk worthy of the calling to which ye have been called,

2 With all humility and meekness, with patience forbearing one another in love,

3 Endeavoring to keep the unity of the Spirit in the bond of peace.

4 One body and one spirit; “Soyez un corps et un esprit; ou, Il n’y a qu’un corps et un esprit.” “Be ye one body and one spirit; or, There is but one body and one spirit.” as ye have been called in one hope of your calling.

5 One Lord “Il n’y a qu’un Seigneur.” “There is but one Lord.” one faith, one baptism.

6 One God and Father of all, who is above all things, and through all things, (or, above all men and through all men,) and in you all.

7 But to each of us hath grace been given, according to the measure of the gift of Christ.

8 Wherefore he saith: After having ascended on high, he led captivity captive “Estant monte en haut, il a mene captive grande multitude de cap-this.” “Having ascended on high, he led captive a vast multitude of captives.” and gave gifts to men. (Psalm 68:18.)

9 Now that (word) he ascended, what is it but that he also descended first into the lower parts of the earth?

10 He who descended is the same also who ascended above all heavens, that he might fill all things. “Ou, Accomplist, ou, replist le tout, ascavoir, toute l’Eglise de ses dons et graces.” “Or, That he might complete, or fill the whole, that is, the whole church, with his gifts and graces.”

11 And he gave some apostles, and some prophets, and some evangelists, and others pastors and teachers,

12 For the renewing of the saints, for the work of the ministry, for the edification of the body of Christ;

13 Till we all come into the unity of the faith, and of the knowledge of the Son of God, into a perfect man, into the measure of the age of fulness “De l’aage entiere, ou, la parfaicte stature.” “Of the full age, or, the perfect stature.” of Christ;

14 That we may no longer be children, who are tossed and driven about by every wind of doctrine, by the cunning of men, by craftiness for lying in wait to deceive;

15 But, following truth with love, may grow up in all things into hi

John Calvin, Commentaries, Ephesians 6:24. Public domain.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Jamieson, Fausset and Brown: Commentary Critical and Explanatory on the Whole Bible

Read this work on Ephesians 6

Ephesians6:1

CHAPTER 6

Ep 6:1-24. Mutual Duties of Parents and Children: Masters and Servants: Our Life a Warfare: The Spiritual Armour Needed against Spiritual Foes. Conclusion.

1. obey--stronger than the expression as to wives, "submitting," or "being subject" (Ep 5:21). Obedience is more unreasoning and implicit; submission is the willing subjection of an inferior in point of order to one who has a right to command.

in the Lord--Both parents and children being Christians "in the Lord," expresses the element in which the obedience is to take place, and the motive to obedience. In Col 3:20, it is, "Children, obey your parents in all things." This clause, "in the Lord," would suggest the due limitation of the obedience required (Ac 5:29; compare on the other hand, the abuse, Mr 7:11-13).

right--Even by natural law we should render obedience to them from whom we have derived life.

Jamieson, Fausset and Brown, Commentary Critical and Explanatory on the Whole Bible, Ephesians 6:1. Public domain.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Ephesians6:2

2. Here the authority of revealed law is added to that of natural law.

which is ... promise--The "promise" is not made the main motive to obedience, but an incidental one. The main motive is, because it is God's will (De 5:16, "Honor thy father and mother, as the Lord thy God hath COMMANDED thee"); and that it is so peculiarly, is shown by His accompanying it "with a promise."

first--in the decalogue with a special promise. The promise in the second commandment is a general one. Their duty is more expressly prescribed to children than to parents; for love descends rather than ascends [Bengel]. This verse proves the law in the Old Testament is not abolished.

Jamieson, Fausset and Brown, Commentary Critical and Explanatory on the Whole Bible, Ephesians 6:2. Public domain.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Ephesians6:3

3. long on the earth--In Ex 20:12, "long upon the land which the Lord thy God giveth thee," which Paul adapts to Gospel times, by taking away the local and limited reference peculiar to the Jews in Canaan. The godly are equally blessed in every land, as the Jews were in the land which God gave them. This promise is always fulfilled, either literally, or by the substitution of a higher blessing, namely, one spiritual and eternal (Job 5:26; Pr 10:27). The substance and essence of the law are eternally in force: its accidents alone (applying to Israel of old) are abolished (Ro 6:15).

Jamieson, Fausset and Brown, Commentary Critical and Explanatory on the Whole Bible, Ephesians 6:3. Public domain.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Ephesians6:4

4. fathers--including mothers; the fathers are specified as being the fountains of domestic authority. Fathers are more prone to passion in relation to their children than mothers, whose fault is rather over-indulgence.

provoke not--irritate not, by vexatious commands, unreasonable blame, and uncertain temper [Alford]. Col 3:21, "lest they be discouraged."

nurture--Greek, "discipline," namely, training by chastening in act where needed (Job 5:17; He 12:7).

admonition--training by words (De 6:7; "catechise," Pr 22:6, Margin), whether of encouragement, or remonstrance, or reproof, according as is required [Trench]. Contrast 1Sa 3:13, Margin.

of the Lord--such as the Lord approves, and by His Spirit dictates.

Jamieson, Fausset and Brown, Commentary Critical and Explanatory on the Whole Bible, Ephesians 6:4. Public domain.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Ephesians6:5

5. Servants--literally, "slaves."

masters according to the flesh--in contrast to your true and heavenly Master (Ep 6:4). A consolatory him that the mastership to which they were subject, was but for a time [Chrysostom]; and that their real liberty was still their own (1Co 7:22).

fear and trembling--not slavish terror, but (See on 1Co 2:3; 2Co 7:15) an anxious eagerness to do your duty, and a fear of displeasing, as great as is produced in the ordinary slave by "threatenings" (Ep 6:9).

singleness--without double-mindedness, or "eye service" (Ep 6:6), which seeks to please outwardly, without the sincere desire to make the master's interest at all times the first consideration (1Ch 29:17; Mt 6:22, 23; Lu 11:34). "Simplicity."

Jamieson, Fausset and Brown, Commentary Critical and Explanatory on the Whole Bible, Ephesians 6:5. Public domain.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Ephesians6:6

6. (Col 3:22). Seeking to please their masters only so long as these have their eyes on them: as Gehazi was a very different man in his master's presence from what he was in his absence (2Ki 5:1-18).

men-pleasers--not Christ-pleasers (compare Ga 1:10; 1Th 2:4).

doing the will of God--the unseen but ever present Master: the best guarantee for your serving faithfully your earthly master alike when present and when absent.

from the heart--literally, soul (Psa 111:1; Ro 13:5).

Jamieson, Fausset and Brown, Commentary Critical and Explanatory on the Whole Bible, Ephesians 6:6. Public domain.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Ephesians6:7

7. good will--expressing his feeling towards his master; as "doing the will of God from the heart" expresses the source of that feeling (Col 3:23). "Good will" is stated by Xenophon [Economics] to be the principal virtue of a slave towards his master: a real regard to his master's interest as if his own, a good will which not even a master's severity can extinguish.

Jamieson, Fausset and Brown, Commentary Critical and Explanatory on the Whole Bible, Ephesians 6:7. Public domain.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Ephesians6:8

8. any man doeth--Greek, "any man shall have done," that is, shall be found at the Lord's coming to have done.

the same--in full payment, in heaven's currency.

shall ... receive--(2Co 5:10; Col 3:25; but all of grace, Lu 17:10).

bond or free--(1Co 7:22; 12:13; Ga 3:28; Col 3:11). Christ does not regard such distinctions in His present dealings of grace, or in His future judgment. The slave that has acted faithfully for the Lord's sake to his master, though the latter may not repay his faithfulness, shall have the Lord for his Paymaster. So the freeman who has done good for the Lord's sake, though man may not pay him, has the Lord for his Debtor (Pr 19:17).

Jamieson, Fausset and Brown, Commentary Critical and Explanatory on the Whole Bible, Ephesians 6:8. Public domain.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Ephesians6:9

9. the same things--Mutatis mutandis. Show the same regard to God's will, and to your servants' well-being, in your relation to them, as they ought to have in their relation to you. Love regulates the duties both of servants and masters, as one and the same light attempers various colors. Equality of nature and faith is superior to distinctions of rank [Bengel]. Christianity makes all men brothers: compare Le 25:42, 43; De 15:12; Jr 34:14 as to how the Hebrews were bound to treat their brethren in service; much more ought Christians to act with love.

threatening--Greek, "the threatening" which masters commonly use. "Masters" in the Greek, is not so strong a term as "despots": it implies authority, but not absolute domination.

your Master also--The oldest manuscripts read, "the Master both of them and you": "their Master and yours." This more forcibly brings out the equality of slaves and masters in the sight of God. Seneca [Thyestes, 607], says, "Whatever an inferior dreads from you, this a superior Master threatens yourselves with: every authority here is under a higher above." As you treat your servants, so will He treat you.

neither ... respect of persons--He will not, in judging, acquit thee because thou art a master, or condemn him because he is a servant (Ac 10:34; Ro 2:11; Ga 2:6; Col 3:25; 1Pe 1:17). Derived from De 10:17; 2Ch 19:7.

Jamieson, Fausset and Brown, Commentary Critical and Explanatory on the Whole Bible, Ephesians 6:9. Public domain.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Ephesians6:10

10. my brethren--Some of the oldest manuscripts omit these words. Some with Vulgate retain them. The phrase occurs nowhere else in the Epistle (see, however, Ep 6:23); if genuine, it is appropriate here in the close of the Epistle, where he is urging his fellow soldiers to the good fight in the Christian armor. Most of the oldest manuscripts for "finally," read, "henceforward," or "from henceforth" (Ga 6:17).

be strong--Greek, "be strengthened."

in the power of his might--Christ's might: as in Ep 1:19, it is the Father's might.

Jamieson, Fausset and Brown, Commentary Critical and Explanatory on the Whole Bible, Ephesians 6:10. Public domain.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Ephesians6:11

11. the whole armour--the armor of light (Ro 13:12); on the right hand and left (2Co 6:7). The panoply offensive and defensive. An image readily suggested by the Roman armory, Paul being now in Rome. Repeated emphatically, Ep 6:13. In Ro 13:14 it is, "Put ye on the Lord Jesus Christ"; in putting on Him, and the new man in Him, we put on "the whole armor of God." No opening at the head, the feet, the heart, the belly, the eye, the ear, or the tongue, is to be given to Satan. Believers have once for all overcome him; but on the ground of this fundamental victory gained over him, they are ever again to fight against and overcome him, even as they who once die with Christ have continually to mortify their members upon earth (Ro 6:2-14; Col 3:3, 5).

of God--furnished by God; not our own, else it would not stand (Psa 35:1-3). Spiritual, therefore, and mighty through God, not carnal (2Co 10:4).

wiles--literally, "schemes sought out" for deceiving (compare 2Co 11:14).

the devil--the ruling chief of the foes (Ep 6:12) organized into a kingdom of darkness (Mt 12:26), opposed to the kingdom of light.

Jamieson, Fausset and Brown, Commentary Critical and Explanatory on the Whole Bible, Ephesians 6:11. Public domain.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Ephesians6:12

12. Greek, "For our wrestling ('the wrestling' in which we are engaged) is not against flesh," &c. Flesh and blood foes are Satan's mere tools, the real foe lurking behind them is Satan himself, with whom our conflict is. "Wrestling" implies that it is a hand-to-hand and foot-to-foot struggle for the mastery: to wrestle successfully with Satan, we must wrestle with God in irresistible prayer like Jacob (Ge 32:24-29; Ho 12:4). Translate, "The principalities ... the powers" (Ep 1:21; Col 1:16; see on Ep 3:10). The same grades of powers are specified in the case of the demons here, as in that of angels there (compare Ro 8:38; 1Co 15:24; Col 2:15). The Ephesians had practiced sorcery (Ac 19:19), so that he appropriately treats of evil spirits in addressing them. The more clearly any book of Scripture, as this, treats of the economy of the kingdom of light, the more clearly does it set forth the kingdom of darkness. Hence, nowhere does the satanic kingdom come more clearly into view than in the Gospels which treat of Christ, the true Light.

rulers of the darkness of this world--Greek, "age" or "course of the world." But the oldest manuscripts omit "of world." Translate, "Against the world rulers of this (present) darkness" (Ep 2:2; 5:8; Lu 22:53; Col 1:13). On Satan and his demons being "world rulers," compare Joh 12:31; 14:30; 16:11; Lu 4:6; 2Co 4:4; 1Jo 5:19, Greek, "lieth in the wicked one." Though they be "world rulers," they are not the ruler of the universe; and their usurped rule of the world is soon to cease, when He shall "come whose right it is" (Eze 21:27). Two cases prove Satan not to be a mere subjective fancy: (1) Christ's temptation; (2) the entrance of demons into the swine (for these are incapable of such fancies). Satan tries to parody, or imitate in a perverted way, God's working (2Co 11:13, 14). So when God became incarnate, Satan, by his demons, took forcible possession of human bodies. Thus the demoniacally possessed were not peculiarly wicked, but miserable, and so fit subjects for Jesus' pity. Paul makes no mention of demoniacal possession, so that in the time he wrote, it seems to have ceased; it probably was restricted to the period of the Lord's incarnation, and of the foundation of His Church.

spiritual wickedness--rather as Greek, "The spiritual hosts of wickedness." As three of the clauses describe the power, so this fourth, the wickedness of our spiritual foes (Mt 12:45).

in high places--Greek, "heavenly places": in Ep 2:2, "the air," see on Ep 2:2. The alteration of expression to "in heavenly places," is in order to mark the higher range of their powers than ours, they having been, up to the ascension (Re 12:5, 9, 10), dwellers "in the heavenly places" (Job 1:7), and being now in the regions of the air which are called the heavens. Moreover, pride and presumption are the sins in heavenly places to which they tempt especially, being those by which they themselves fell from heavenly places (Is 14:12-15). But believers have naught to fear, being "blessed with all spiritual blessings in the heavenly places" (Ep 1:3).

Jamieson, Fausset and Brown, Commentary Critical and Explanatory on the Whole Bible, Ephesians 6:12. Public domain.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Ephesians6:13

13. take ... of God--not "make," God has done that: you have only to "take up" and put it on. The Ephesians were familiar with the idea of the gods giving armor to mythical heroes: thus Paul's allusion would be appropriate.

the evil day--the day of Satan's special assaults (Ep 6:12, 16) in life and at the dying hour (compare Re 3:10). We must have our armor always on, to be ready against the evil day which may come at any moment, the war being perpetual (Psa 41:1, Margin).

done all--rather, "accomplished all things," namely, necessary to the fight, and becoming a good soldier.

Jamieson, Fausset and Brown, Commentary Critical and Explanatory on the Whole Bible, Ephesians 6:13. Public domain.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Ephesians6:14

14. Stand--The repetition in Ep 6:11, 14, shows that standing, that is, maintaining our ground, not yielding or fleeing, is the grand aim of the Christian soldier. Translate as Greek, "Having girt about your loins with truth," that is, with truthfulness, sincerity, a good conscience (2Co 1:12; 1Ti 1:5, 18; 3:9). Truth is the band that girds up and keeps together the flowing robes, so as that the Christian soldier may be unencumbered for action. So the Passover was eaten with the loins girt, and the shoes on the feet (Ex 12:11; compare Is 5:27; Lu 12:35). Faithfulness (Septuagint, "truth") is the girdle of Messiah (Is 11:5): so truth of His followers.

having on--Greek, "having put on."

breastplate of righteousness--(Is 59:17), similarly of Messiah. "Righteousness" is here joined with "truth," as in Ep 5:9: righteousness in works, truth in words [Estius] (1Jo 3:7). Christ's righteousness inwrought in us by the Spirit. "Faith and love," that is, faith working righteousness by love, are "the breastplate" in 1Th 5:8.

Jamieson, Fausset and Brown, Commentary Critical and Explanatory on the Whole Bible, Ephesians 6:14. Public domain.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Ephesians6:15

15. Translate, "Having shod your feet" (referring to the sandals, or to the military shoes then used).

the preparation--rather, "the preparedness," or "readiness of," that is, arising from the "Gospel" (Psa 10:17). Preparedness to do and suffer all that God wills; readiness for march, as a Christian soldier.

gospel of peace--(compare Lu 1:79; Ro 10:15). The "peace" within forms a beautiful contrast to the raging of the outward conflict (Is 26:3; Php 4:7).

Jamieson, Fausset and Brown, Commentary Critical and Explanatory on the Whole Bible, Ephesians 6:15. Public domain.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Ephesians6:16

16. Above all--rather, "Over all"; so as to cover all that has been put on before. Three integuments are specified, the breastplate, girdle, and shoes; two defenses, the helmet and shield; and two offensive weapons, the sword and the spear (prayer). Alford translates, "Besides all," as the Greek is translated, Lu 3:20. But if it meant this, it would have come last in the list (compare Col 3:14).

shield--the large oblong oval door-like shield of the Romans, four feet long by two and a half feet broad; not the small round buckler.

ye shall be able--not merely, "ye may." The shield of faith will certainly intercept, and so "quench, all the fiery darts" (an image from the ancient fire-darts, formed of cane, with tow and combustibles ignited on the head of the shaft, so as to set fire to woodwork, tents, &c.).

of the wicked--rather "of the EVIL ONE." Faith conquers him (1Pe 5:9), and his darts of temptation to wrath, lust, revenge, despair, &c. It overcomes the world (1Jo 5:4), and so the prince of the world (1Jo 5:18).

Jamieson, Fausset and Brown, Commentary Critical and Explanatory on the Whole Bible, Ephesians 6:16. Public domain.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Ephesians6:17

17. take--a different Greek word from that in Ep 6:13, 16; translate, therefore, "receive," "accept," namely, the helmet offered by the Lord, namely, "salvation" appropriated, as 1Th 5:8, "Helmet, the hope of salvation"; not an uncertain hope, but one that brings with it no shame of disappointment (Ro 5:5). It is subjoined to the shield of faith, as being its inseparable accompaniment (compare Ro 5:1, 5). The head of the soldier was among the principal parts to be defended, as on it the deadliest strokes might fall, and it is the head that commands the whole body. The head is the seat of the mind, which, when it has laid hold of the sure Gospel "hope" of eternal life, will not receive false doctrine, or give way to Satan's temptations to despair. God, by this hope, "lifts up the head" (Psa 3:3; Lu 21:28).

sword of the Spirit--that is, furnished by the Spirit, who inspired the writers of the word of God (2Pe 1:21). Again the Trinity is implied: the Spirit here; and Christ in "salvation" and God the Father, Ep 6:13 (compare He 4:12; Re 1:16; 2:12). The two-edged sword, cutting both ways (Psa 45:3, 5), striking some with conviction and conversion, and others with condemnation (Is 11:4; Re 19:15), is in the mouth of Christ (Is 49:2), in the hand of His saints (Psa 149:6). Christ's use of this sword in the temptation is our pattern as to how we are to wield it against Satan (Mt 4:4, 7, 10). There is no armor specified for the back, but only for the front of the body; implying that we must never turn our back to the foe (Lu 9:62); our only safety is in resisting ceaselessly (Mt 4:11; Jas 4:7).

Jamieson, Fausset and Brown, Commentary Critical and Explanatory on the Whole Bible, Ephesians 6:17. Public domain.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Ephesians6:18

18. always--Greek, "in every season"; implying opportunity and exigency (Col 4:2). Paul uses the very words of Jesus in Lu 21:36 (a Gospel which he quotes elsewhere, in undesigned consonance with the fact of Luke being his associate in travel, 1Co 11:23, &c.; 1Ti 5:18). Compare Lu 18:1; Ro 12:12; 1Th 5:17.

with all--that is, every kind of.

prayer--a sacred term for prayer in general.

supplication--a common term for a special kind of prayer [Harless], an imploring request. "Prayer" for obtaining blessings, "supplication" for averting evils which we fear [Grotius].

in the Spirit--to be joined with "praying." It is he in us, as the Spirit of adoption, who prays, and enables us to pray (Ro 8:15, 26; Ga 4:6; Jude 20).

watching--not sleeping (Ep 5:14; Psa 88:13; Mt 26:41). So in the temple a perpetual watch was maintained (compare Anna, Lu 2:37).

thereunto--"watching unto" (with a view to) prayer and supplication.

with--Greek, "in." Persevering constancy ("perseverance") and (that is, exhibited in) supplication are to be the element in which our watchfulness is to be exercised.

for all saints--as none is so perfect as not to need the intercessions of his fellow Christians.

Jamieson, Fausset and Brown, Commentary Critical and Explanatory on the Whole Bible, Ephesians 6:18. Public domain.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Ephesians6:19

19. for me--a different Greek preposition from that in Ep 6:18; translate, therefore, "on my behalf."

that I may open my mouth boldly--rather, "that there may be given to me 'utterance,' or 'speech' in the opening of my mouth (when I undertake to speak; a formula used in set and solemn speech, Job 3:1; Da 10:16), so as with boldness to make known," &c. Bold plainness of speech was the more needed, as the Gospel is a "mystery" undiscoverable by mere reason, and only known by revelation. Paul looked for utterance to be given him; he did not depend on his natural or acquired power. The shortest road to any heart is by way of heaven; pray to God to open the door and to open your mouth, so as to avail yourself of every opening (Jr 1:7, 8; Eze 3:8, 9, 11; 2Co 4:13).

Jamieson, Fausset and Brown, Commentary Critical and Explanatory on the Whole Bible, Ephesians 6:19. Public domain.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Ephesians6:20

20. For--Greek, as in Ep 6:19, "On behalf of which."

an ambassador in bonds--a paradox. Ambassadors were held inviolable by the law of nations, and could not, without outrage to every sacred right, be put in chains. Yet Christ's "ambassador is in a chain!" The Greek is singular. The Romans used to bind a prisoner to a soldier by a single chain, in a kind of free custody. So Ac 28:16, 20, "I am bound with this chain." The term, "bonds" (plural), on the other hand, is used when the prisoner's hands or feet were bound together (Ac 26:29); compare Ac 12:6, where the plural marks the distinction. The singular is only used of the particular kind of custody described above; an undesigned coincidence [Paley].

Jamieson, Fausset and Brown, Commentary Critical and Explanatory on the Whole Bible, Ephesians 6:20. Public domain.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Ephesians6:21

21. that ye also--as I have been discussing things relating to you, so that ye also may know about me (compare Col 4:7, 8). Neander takes it, "Ye also," as well as the Colossians (Col 4:6).

my affairs--Greek, "the things concerning me."

how I do--how I fare.

Tychicus--an Asiatic, and so a fit messenger bearing the respective Epistles to Ephesus and Colosse (Ac 20:4; 2Ti 4:12).

a beloved brother--Greek, "the beloved brother"; the same epithet as in Col 4:7.

minister--that is, servant.

in the Lord--in the Lord's work.

Jamieson, Fausset and Brown, Commentary Critical and Explanatory on the Whole Bible, Ephesians 6:21. Public domain.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Ephesians6:22

22. for the same purpose--Greek, "for this very purpose." Col 4:8 is almost word for word the same as this verse.

our affairs--Greek, "the things concerning us," namely, concerning myself. "Aristarchus, my fellow prisoner, and Marcus, sister's son to Barnabas" (Col 4:10).

Jamieson, Fausset and Brown, Commentary Critical and Explanatory on the Whole Bible, Ephesians 6:22. Public domain.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Ephesians6:23

23. love with faith--Faith is presupposed as theirs; he prays that love may accompany it (Ga 5:6).

Jamieson, Fausset and Brown, Commentary Critical and Explanatory on the Whole Bible, Ephesians 6:23. Public domain.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Ephesians6:24

24. Contrast the malediction on all who love Him not (1Co 16:22).

in sincerity--Greek, "in incorruption," that is, not as English Version, but "with an immortal (constant) love" [Wahl]. Compare "that which is not corruptible" (1Pe 3:4). Not a fleeting, earthly love, but a spiritual and eternal one [Alford]. Contrast Col 2:22, worldly things "which perish with the using." Compare 1Co 9:25, "corruptible ... incorruptible crown." "Purely," "holily" [Estius], without the corruption of sin (See on 1Co 3:17; 2Pe 1:4; Jude 10). Where the Lord Jesus has a true believer, there I have a brother [Bishop M'ikwaine]. He who is good enough for Christ, is good enough for me [R. Hall]. The differences of opinion among real Christians are comparatively small, and show that they are not following one another like silly sheep, each trusting the one before him. Their agreement in the main, while showing their independence as witnesses by differing in non-essentials, can only be accounted for by their being all in the right direction (Ac 15:8, 9; 1Co 1:2; 12:3).

Jamieson, Fausset and Brown, Commentary Critical and Explanatory on the Whole Bible, Ephesians 6:24. Public domain.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Adam Clarke: Commentary and Critical Notes

Read this work on Ephesians 6

Ephesians6:1

Children, obey your parents - This is a duty with which God will never dispense; he commands it, and one might think that gratitude, from a sense of the highest obligations, would most strongly enforce the command.

In the Lord - This clause is wanting in several reputable MSS., and in same versions. In the Lord may mean, on account of the commandment of the Lord; or, as far as the parents commands are according to the will and word of God. For surely no child is called to obey any parent if he give unreasonable or unscriptural commands.

Adam Clarke, Commentary and Critical Notes, Ephesians 6:1. Public domain.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Ephesians6:2

Honor thy father - See the notes on Exo 20:12, etc., where this subject, together with the promises and threatenings connected with it, is particularly considered, and the reasons of the duty laid down at large.

Adam Clarke, Commentary and Critical Notes, Ephesians 6:2. Public domain.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Ephesians6:4

Fathers, provoke not your children to wrath - Avoid all severity; this will hurt your own souls, and do them no good; on the contrary, if punished with severity or cruelty, they will be only hardened and made desperate in their sins. Cruel parents generally have bad children. He who corrects his children according to God and reason will feel every blow on his own heart more sensibly than his child feels it on his body. Parents are called to correct; not to punish, their children. Those who punish them do it from a principle of revenge; those who correct them do it from a principle of affectionate concern.

Bring them up, etc - Εκτρεφετε αυτα εν παιδειᾳ και νουθεσια Κυριου· literally, Nourish them in the discipline and instruction of the Lord. The mind is to be nourished with wholesome discipline and instruction, as the body is with proper food. Παιδεια, discipline, may refer to all that knowledge which is proper for children, including elementary principles and rules for behavior, etc. Νουθεσια, instruction, may imply whatever is necessary to form the mind; to touch, regulate, and purify the passions; and necessarily includes the whole of religion. Both these should be administered in the Lord - according to his will and word, and in reference to his eternal glory. All the important lessons and doctrines being derived from his revelation, therefore they are called the discipline and instruction of the Lord.

Adam Clarke, Commentary and Critical Notes, Ephesians 6:4. Public domain.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Ephesians6:5

Servants, be obedient - Though δουλος frequently signifies a slave or bondman, yet it often implies a servant in general, or any one bound to another, either for a limited time, or for life. Even a slave, if a Christian, was bound to serve him faithfully by whose money he was bought, howsoever illegal that traffic may be considered. In heathen countries slavery was in some sort excusable; among Christians it is an enormity and a crime for which perdition has scarcely an adequate state of punishment.

According to the flesh - Your masters in secular things; for they have no authority over your religion, nor over your souls.

With fear and trembling - Because the law gives them a power to punish you for every act of disobedience.

In singleness of your heart - Not merely through fear of punishment, but from a principle of uprightness, serving them as you would serve Christ.

Adam Clarke, Commentary and Critical Notes, Ephesians 6:5. Public domain.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Ephesians6:6

Not with eye-service - Not merely in their presence, when their eye is upon you, as unfaithful and hypocritical servants do, without consulting conscience in any part of their work.

Doing the will of God - Seeing that you are in the state of servitude, it is the will of God that you should act conscientiously in it.

Adam Clarke, Commentary and Critical Notes, Ephesians 6:6. Public domain.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Ephesians6:7

With good will - Μετ' ευνοιας· With cheerfulness; do not take up your service as a cross, or bear it as a burden; but take it as coming in the order of God's providence, and a thing that is pleasing to him.

Adam Clarke, Commentary and Critical Notes, Ephesians 6:7. Public domain.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Ephesians6:8

Whatsoever good thing any man doeth - Though your masters should fail to give you the due reward of your fidelity and labor, yet, as ye have done your work as unto the Lord, he will take care to give you the proper recompense.

Whether he be bond - A slave, bought with money;

Or free - A person who has hired himself of his own free accord.

Adam Clarke, Commentary and Critical Notes, Ephesians 6:8. Public domain.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Ephesians6:9

Ye masters, do the same things unto them - Act in the same affectionate, conscientious manner towards your slaves and servants, as they do towards you.

Forbearing threatening - If they should transgress at any time, lean more to the side of mercy than justice; and when ye are obliged to punish, let it be as light and as moderate as possible; and let revenge have no part in the chastisement, for that is of the devil, and not of God.

The words, forbearing threatening; ανιεντες την απειλην, signify to mitigate, relax, or not exact threatening; that is, the threatened punishment. The sense is given above.

In Shemoth Rabba, sect. 21, fol. 120, there is a good saying concerning respect of persons: "If a poor man comes to a rich man to converse with him, he will not regard him; but if a rich man comes he will hear and rehear him. The holy and blessed God acts not thus; for all are alike before him, women, slaves, the poor, and the rich."

Knowing that your Master also is in heaven - You are their masters, God is yours. As you deal with them, so God will deal with you; for do not suppose, because their condition on earth is inferior to yours, that God considers them to be less worthy of his regard than you are; this is not so, for there is no respect of persons with Him.

Adam Clarke, Commentary and Critical Notes, Ephesians 6:9. Public domain.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Ephesians6:10

Finally - Having laid before you, your great and high calling, and all the doctrines and precepts of the Gospel, it is necessary that I should show you the enemies that will oppose you, and the strength which is requisite to enable you to repel them.

Be strong in the Lord - You must have strength, and strength of a spiritual kind, and such strength too as the Lord himself can furnish; and you must have this strength through an indwelling God, the power of his might working in you.

Adam Clarke, Commentary and Critical Notes, Ephesians 6:10. Public domain.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Ephesians6:11

Put on the whole armor of God - Ενδυσασθε την πανοπλιαν του Θεου. The apostle considers every Christian as having a warfare to maintain against numerous, powerful, and subtle foes; and that therefore they would need much strength, much courage, complete armor, and skill to use it. The panoply which is mentioned here refers to the armor of the heavy troops among the Greeks; those who were to sustain the rudest attacks, who were to sap the foundations of walls, storm cities, etc. Their ordinary armor was the shield, the helmet, the sword, and the greaves or brazen boots. To all these the apostle refers below. See on Eph 6:13 (note).

The wiles of the devil - Τας μεθοδειας του διαβολου· The methods of the devil; the different means, plans, schemes, and machinations which he uses to deceive, entrap, enslave, and ruin the souls of men. A man's method of sinning is Satan's method of ruining his soul. See on Eph 4:14 (note).

Adam Clarke, Commentary and Critical Notes, Ephesians 6:11. Public domain.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Ephesians6:12

For we wrestle not against flesh and blood - Ουκ εστιν ἡμιν ἡ παλη προς αἱμα και σαρκα· Our wrestling or contention is not with men like ourselves: flesh and blood is a Hebraism for men, or human beings. See the note on Gal 1:16.

The word παλη implies the athletic exercises in the Olympic and other national games; and παλαιστρα was the place in which the contenders exercised. Here it signifies warfare in general.

Against principalities - Αρχας· Chief rulers; beings of the first rank and order in their own kingdom.

Powers - Εξουσιας, Authorities, derived from, and constituted by the above.

The rulers of the darkness of this world - Τους κοσμοκρατορας του σκοτους του αιωνος τουτου· The rulers of the world; the emperors of the darkness of this state of things.

Spiritual wickedness - Τα πνευματικα της πονηριας· The spiritual things of wickedness; or, the spiritualities of wickedness; highly refined and sublimed evil; disguised falsehood in the garb of truth; Antinomianism in the guise of religion.

In high places - Εν τοις επουρανιοις· In the most sublime stations. But who are these of whom the apostle speaks? Schoettgen contends that the rabbins and Jewish rulers are intended. This he thinks proved by the words του αιωνος τουτου, of this world, which are often used to designate the Old Testament, and the Jewish system; and the words εν τοις επουρανιοις, in heavenly places, which are not unfrequently used to signify the time of the New Testament, and the Gospel system.

By the spiritual wickedness in heavenly places, he thinks false teachers, who endeavored to corrupt Christianity, are meant; such as those mentioned by St. John, 1Jn 2:19 : They went out from us, but they were not of us, etc. And he thinks the meaning may be extended to all corrupters of Christianity in all succeeding ages. He shows also that the Jews called their own city שר של עולם sar shel olam, κοσμοκρατωρ, the ruler of the world; and proves that David's words, Psa 2:2, The kings of the earth set themselves, and the rulers take counsel together, are applied by the apostles, Act 4:26, to the Jewish rulers, αρχοντες, who persecuted Peter and John for preaching Christ crucified. But commentators in general are not of this mind, but think that by principalities, etc., we are to understand different orders of evil spirits, who are all employed under the devil, their great head, to prevent the spread of the Gospel in the world, and to destroy the souls of mankind.

The spiritual wickedness are supposed to be the angels which kept not their first estate; who fell from the heavenly places but are ever longing after and striving to regain them; and which have their station in the regions of the air. "Perhaps," says Mr. Wesley, "the principalities and powers remain mostly in the citadel of their kingdom of darkness; but there are other spirits which range abroad, to whom the provinces of the world are committed; the darkness is chiefly spiritual darkness which prevails during the present state of things, and the wicked spirits are those which continually oppose faith, love, and holiness, either by force or fraud; and labor to infuse unbelief, pride, idolatry, malice, envy, anger, and hatred." Some translate the words εν τοις επουρανιοις, about heavenly things; that is: We contend with these fallen spirits for the heavenly things which are promised to us; and we strive against them, that we may not be deprived of those we have.

Adam Clarke, Commentary and Critical Notes, Ephesians 6:12. Public domain.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Ephesians6:13

Wherefore - Because ye have such enemies to contend with, take unto you - assume, as provided and prepared for you, the whole armor of God; which armor if you put on and use, you shall be both invulnerable and immortal. The ancient heroes are fabled to have had armor sent to them by the gods; and even the great armor-maker, Vulcan, was reputed to be a god himself. This was fable: What Paul speaks of is reality. See before on Eph 6:11 (note).

That ye may be able to withstand - That ye may not only stand fast in the liberty wherewith Christ hath made you free, but also discomfit all your spiritual foes; and continuing in your ranks, maintain your ground against them, never putting off your armor, but standing always ready prepared to repel any new attack.

And having done all, to stand - Και ἁπαντα κατεργασαμενοι στηναι· rather, And having conquered all, stand: this is a military phrase, and is repeatedly used in this sense by the best Greek writers. So Dionys. Hal. Ant., lib. vi., page 400: Και παντα πολεμια εν ολιγῳ κατεργασαμενοι χρονῳ· "Having in a short time discomfited all our enemies, we returned with numerous captives and much spoil." See many examples in Kypke. By evil day we may understand any time of trouble, affliction, and sore temptation.

As there is here allusion to some of the most important parts of the Grecian armor, I shall give a short account of the whole. It consisted properly of two sorts:

1. Defensive armor, or that which protected themselves.

2. Offensive armor, or that by which they injured their enemies. The apostle refers to both.

I. Defensive Armor Περικεφαλαια, the Helmet; this was the armor for the head, and was of various forms, and embossed with a great variety of figures. Connected with the helmet was the crest or ridge on the top of the helmet, adorned with several emblematic figures; some for ornament, some to strike terror. For crests on ancient helmets we often see the winged lion, the griffin, chimera, etc. St. Paul seems to refer to one which had an emblematical representation of hope. Ζωμα, the Girdle; this went about the loins, and served to brace the armor tight to the body, and to support daggers, short swords, and such like weapons, which were frequently stuck in it. This kind of girdle is in general use among the Asiatic nations to the present day. Θωραξ, the Breast-Plate; this consisted of two parts, called πτερυγες or wings: one covered the whole region of the thorax or breast, in which the principal viscera of life are contained; and the other covered the back, as far down as the front part extended. Κνημιδες, Greaves or brazen boots, which covered the shin or front of the leg; a kind of solea was often used, which covered the sole, and laced about the instep, and prevented the foot from being wounded by rugged ways, thorns, stones, etc. Χειριδες, Gauntlets; a kind of gloves that served to defend the hands, and the arm up to the elbow. Ασπις, the clypeus or Shield; it was perfectly round, and sometimes made of wood, covered with bullocks' hides; but often made of metal. The aspis or shield of Achilles, made by Vulcan, was composed of five plates, two of brass, two of tin, and one of gold; so Homer, Il. U. v. 270: - - επει πεντε πτυχας ηλασε Κυλλοποδιων, Τας δυο χαλκειας, δυο δ' ενδοθι κασσιτεροιο, Την δε μιαν χρυσην.

Five plates of various metal, various mold,

Composed the shield; of brass each outward fold,

Of tin each inward, and the middle gold.

Of shields there were several sorts: Γερῥων or γερρα, the gerron; a small square shield, used first by the Persians. Λαισηΐον, Laiseion; a sort of oblong shield, covered with rough hides, or skins with the hair on. Πελτη, the Pelta; a small light shield, nearly in the form of a demicrescent, with a small ornament, similar to the recurved leaves of a flower de luce, on the center of a diagonal edge or straight line; this was the Amazonian shield. Θυρεος, the scutum or Oblong Shield; this was always made of wood, and covered with hides. It was exactly in the shape of the laiseion, but differed in size, being much larger, and being covered with hides from which the hair had been taken off. It was called θυρεος from θυρα, a door, which it resembled in its oblong shape; but it was made curved, so as to embrace the whole forepart of the body. The aspis and the thureos were the shields principally in use; the former for light, the latter for heavy armed troops.

II. Offensive Armor, or Weapons;the Following Were Chief: Εγχος, enchos, the Spear; which was generally a head of brass or iron, with a long shaft of ash. Δορυ, the Lance; differing perhaps little from the former, but in its size and lightness; being a missile used, both by infantry and cavalry, for the purpose of annoying the enemy at a distance. Ξιφος, the Sword; these were of various sizes, and in the beginning all of brass. The swords of Homer's heroes are all of this metal. Μαχαιρα, called also a sword, sometimes a knife; it was a short sword, used more frequently by gladiators, or in single combat. What other difference it had from the xiphos I cannot tell. Αξινη, from which our word Axe; the common battle-axe. Πελεκυς, the Bipen; a sort of battle-axe, with double face, one opposite to the other. Κορυνη, an iron club or mace, much used both among the ancient Greeks and Persians. Τοξον, the Bow; with its pharetra or quiver, and its stock or sheaf of arrows. Σφενδονη, the Sling; an instrument in the use of which most ancient nations were very expert, particularly the Hebrews and ancient Greeks.

The arms and armor mentioned above were not always in use; they were found out and improved by degrees. The account given by Lucretius of the arms of the first inhabitants of the earth is doubtless as correct as it is natural.

Arma antiqua manus, ungues, dentesque fuere,

Et lapides, et item silvarum fragmina rami,

Et flammae, atque ignes postquam sunt cognita primum:

Posterius ferri vis est, aerisque reperta:

Sed prius aeris erat quam ferri cognitus usus:

Quo facilis magis est natura, et copia major.

De Rerum Nat., lib. v. ver. 1282.

Whilst cruelty was not improved by art,

And rage not furnished yet with sword or dart;

With fists, or boughs, or stones, the warriors fought;

These were the only weapons Nature taught:

But when flames burnt the trees and scorched the ground,

Then brass appeared, and iron fit to wound.

Brass first was used, because the softer ore,

And earth's cold veins contained a greater store.

Creech.

I have only to observe farther on this head,

1. That the ancient Greeks and Romans went constantly armed;

2. That before they engaged they always ate together; and

3. That they commenced every attack with prayer to the gods for success.

Adam Clarke, Commentary and Critical Notes, Ephesians 6:13. Public domain.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Ephesians6:14

Stand therefore - Prepare yourselves for combat, having your loins girt about with truth. He had told them before to take the whole armor of God, Eph 6:13, and to put on this whole armor. Having got all the pieces of it together, and the defensive parts put on, they were then to gird them close to their bodies with the ζωμα or girdle, and instead of a fine ornamented belt, such as the ancient warriors used, they were to have truth. The Gospel of Jesus Christ is the truth of God; unless this be known and conscientiously believed no man can enter the spiritual warfare with any advantage or prospect of success. By this alone we discover who our enemies are, and how they come on to attack us; and by this we know where our strength lies; and, as the truth is great, and must prevail, we are to gird ourselves with this against all false religion, and the various winds of doctrine by which cunning men and insidious devils lie in wait to deceive. Truth may be taken here for sincerity; for if a man be not conscious to himself that his heart is right before God, and that he makes no false pretences to religion, in vain does he enter the spiritual lists. This alone can give him confidence: - - Hic murus aheneus esto,

Nil conscire sibi, nulla pallescere culpa.

Let this be my brazen wall; that no man can reproach me with a crime, and that I am conscious of my own integrity.

The breast-plate of righteousness - What the θωραξ or breast-plate was, see before. The word righteousness, δικαισυνη, we have often had occasion to note, is a word of very extensive import: it signifies the principle of righteousness; it signifies the practice of righteousness, or living a holy life; it signifies God's method of justifying sinners; and it signifies justification itself. Here it may imply a consciousness of justification through the blood of the cross; the principle of righteousness or true holiness implanted in the heart; and a holy life, a life regulated according to the testimonies of God. As the breast-plate defends the heart and lungs, and all those vital functionaries that are contained in what is called the region of the thorax; so this righteousness, this life of God in the soul of man, defends every thing on which the man's spiritual existence depends. While he possesses this principle, and acts from it, his spiritual and eternal life is secure.

Adam Clarke, Commentary and Critical Notes, Ephesians 6:14. Public domain.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Ephesians6:15

Your feet shod - The κνημιδες, or greaves, have been already described; they were deemed of essential importance in the ancient armor; if the feet or legs are materially wounded, a man can neither stand to resist his foe, pursue him if vanquished, nor flee from him should he have the worst of the fight.

That the apostle has obedience to the Gospel in general in view, there can be no doubt; but he appears to have more than this, a readiness to publish the Gospel: for, How beautiful upon the mountains are the feet of him that bringeth good tidings, that publisheth Peace; that bringeth good tidings of good, that publisheth salvation; that saith unto Zion, Thy God reigneth! Isa 52:7; Rom 10:15.

The Israelites were commanded to eat the passover with their feet shod, to show that they were ready for their journey. And our Lord commands his disciples to be shod with sandals, that they might be ready to go and publish the Gospel, as the Israelites were to go to possess the promised land. Every Christian should consider himself on his journey from a strange land to his own country, and not only stand every moment prepared to proceed, but be every moment in actual progress towards his home.

The preparation of the Gospel - The word ἑτοιμασια which we translate preparation, is variously understood: some think it means an habitual readiness in walking in the way prescribed by the Gospel; others that firmness and solidity which the Gospel gives to them who conscientiously believe its doctrines; others, those virtues and graces which in the first planting of Christianity were indispensably necessary to those who published it.

Should we take the word preparation in its common acceptation, it may imply that, by a conscientious belief of the Gospel, receiving the salvation provided by its author, and walking in the way of obedience which is pointed out by it, the soul is prepared for the kingdom of heaven.

The Gospel is termed the Gospel of peace, because it establishes peace between God and man, and proclaims peace and good will to the universe. Contentions, strife, quarrels, and all wars, being as alien from its nature and design, as they are opposed to the nature of Him who is love and compassion to man.

Adam Clarke, Commentary and Critical Notes, Ephesians 6:15. Public domain.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Ephesians6:16

Above all, (Επι πασιν, over all the rest of the armor), taking the shield of faith - In the word θυρεος, thureos, the apostle alludes to the great oblong shield, or scutum, which covers the whole body. See its description before. And as faith is the grace by which all others are preserved and rendered active, so it is properly represented here under the notion of a shield, by which the whole body is covered and protected. Faith, in this place, must mean that evidence of things unseen which every genuine believer has, that God, for Christ's sake, has blotted out his sins, and by which he is enabled to call God his Father, and feel him to be his portion. It is such an appropriating faith as this which can quench any dart of the devil.

The fiery darts of the wicked - Βελος, a dart, signifies any kind of missile weapon; every thing that is projected to a distance by the hand, as a javelin, or short spear; or by a bow, as an arrow; or a stone by a sling.

The fiery darts - Τα βελη τα πεπυρωμενα. It is probable that the apostle alludes to the darts called falarica, which were headed with lead, in or about which some combustible stuff was placed that took fire in the passage of the arrow through the air, and often burnt up the enemy's engines, ships, etc.; they were calculated also to stick in the shields and set them on fire. Some think that poisoned arrows may be intended, which are called fiery from the burning heat produced in the bodies of those who were wounded by them. To quench or extinguish such fiery darts the shields were ordinarily covered with metal on the outside, and thus the fire was prevented from catching hold of the shield. When they stuck on a shield of another kind and set it on fire, the soldier was obliged to cast it away, and thus became defenceless.

The fiery darts of the wicked, του πονηρου, or devil, are evil thoughts, and strong injections, as they are termed, which in the unregenerate inflame the passions, and excite the soul to acts of transgression. While the faith is strong in Christ it acts as a shield to quench these. He who walks so as to feel the witness of God's Spirit that he is his child, has all evil thoughts in abhorrence; and, though they pass through his mind, they never fix in his passions. They are caught on this shield, blunted, and extinguished.

Adam Clarke, Commentary and Critical Notes, Ephesians 6:16. Public domain.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Ephesians6:17

Take the helmet of salvation - Or, as it is expressed, 1Thes 5:8, And for a helmet, the hope of salvation. It has already been observed, in the description of the Grecian armor, that on the crest and other parts of the helmet were a great variety of emblematical figures, and that it is very likely the apostle refers to helmets which had on them an emblematical representation of hope; viz. that the person should be safe who wore it, that he should be prosperous in all his engagements, and ever escape safe from battle. So the hope of conquering every adversary and surmounting every difficulty, through the blood of the Lamb, is as a helmet that protects the head; an impenetrable one, that the blow of the battle-axe cannot cleave. The hope of continual safety and protection, built on the promises of God, to which the upright follower of Christ feels he has a Divine right, protects the understanding from being darkened, and the judgment from being confused by any temptations of Satan, or subtle arguments of the sophistical ungodly. He who carries Christ in his heart cannot be cheated out of the hope of his heaven,

The sword of the Spirit - See what is said before on ξιφος and μαχαιρα, in the account of the Greek armor (Eph 6:13 (note)). The sword of which St. Paul speaks is, as he explains it, the word of God; that is, the revelation which God has given of himself, or what we call the Holy Scriptures. This is called the sword of the Spirit, because it comes from the Holy Spirit, and receives its fulfillment in the soul through the operation of the Holy Spirit. An ability to quote this on proper occasions, and especially in times of temptation and trial, has a wonderful tendency to cut in pieces the snares of the adversary. In God's word a genuine Christian may have unlimited confidence, and to every purpose to which it is applicable it may be brought with the greatest effect. The shield, faith, and the sword - the word of God, or faith in God's unchangeable word, are the principal armor of the soul. He in whom the word of God dwells richly, and who has that faith by which he knows that he has redemption, even the forgiveness of sins, need not fear the power of any adversary. He stands fast in the liberty wherewith Christ hath made him free. Some suppose that του Πνευματος, of the Spirit, should be understood of our own spirit or soul; the word of God being the proper sword of the soul, or that offensive weapon the only one which the soul uses. But though it is true that every Christian soul has this for its sword, yet the first meaning is the most likely.

Adam Clarke, Commentary and Critical Notes, Ephesians 6:17. Public domain.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Ephesians6:18

Praying always - The apostle does not put praying among the armor; had he done so he would have referred it, as he has done all the rest, to some of the Grecian armor; but as he does not do this, therefore we conclude that his account of the armor is ended, and that now, having equipped his spiritual soldier, he shows him the necessity of praying, that he may successfully resist those principalities, powers, the rulers of the darkness of this world, and the spiritual wickednesses in heavenly places, with whom he has to contend. The panoply, or whole armor of God, consists in,

1. the girdle;

2. the breast-plate;

3. the greaves;

4. the shield;

5. the helmet; and

6. the sword. He who had these was completely armed.

And as it was the custom of the Grecian armies, before they engaged, to offer prayers to the gods for their success, the apostle shows that these spiritual warriors must depend on the Captain of their salvation, and pray with all prayer, i.e. incessantly, being always in the spirit of prayer, so that they should be ever ready for public, private, mental, or ejaculatory prayer, always depending on Him who can alone save, and who alone can destroy.

When the apostle exhorts Christians to pray with all prayer, we may at once see that he neither means spiritual nor formal prayer, in exclusion of the other. Praying, προσευχομενοι, refers to the state of the spirit as well as to the act.

With all prayer - Refers to the different kinds of prayer that is performed in public, in the family, in the closet, in business, on the way, in the heart without a voice, and with the voice from the heart. All those are necessary to the genuine Christian; and he whose heart is right with God will be frequent in the whole. "Some there are," says a very pious and learned writer, who use only mental prayer or ejaculations, and think they are in a state of grace, and use a way of worship far superior to any other; but such only fancy themselves to be above what is really above them; it requiring far more grace to be enabled to pour out a fervent and continued prayer, than to offer up mental aspirations." Rev. J. Wesley.

And supplication - There is a difference between προσευχη, prayer, and δεησις, supplication. Some think the former means prayer for the attainment of good; the latter, prayer for averting evil. Supplication however seems to mean prayer continued in, strong and incessant pleadings, till the evil is averted, or the good communicated. There are two things that must be attended to in prayer.

1. That it be εν παντι καιρῳ, in every time, season, or opportunity;

2. That it should be εν Πνευματι, in or through the Spirit - that the heart should be engaged in it, and that its infirmities should be helped by the Holy Ghost,

Watching thereunto - Being always on your guard lest your enemies should surprise you. Watch, not only against evil, but also for opportunities to do good, and for opportunities to receive good. Without watchfulness, prayer and all the spiritual armor will be ineffectual.

With all perseverance - Being always intent on your object, and never losing sight of your danger, or of your interest. The word implies stretching out the neck, and looking about, in order to discern an enemy at a distance.

For all saints - For all Christians; for this was the character by which they were generally distinguished.

Adam Clarke, Commentary and Critical Notes, Ephesians 6:18. Public domain.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Ephesians6:19

And for me, that utterance may be given unto me - Ἱνα μοι δοθειη λογος. Kypke has proved by many examples that λογον διδοναι signifies permission and power to defend one's self in a court of justice; and this sense of the phrase is perfectly applicable to the case of St. Paul, who was an ambassador in bonds, (Eph 6:20), and expected to be called to a public hearing, in which he was not only to defend himself, but to prove the truth and excellency of the Christian religion. And we learn, from Phi 1:12-14, that he had his desire in this respect; for the things which happened to him fell out to the furtherance of the Gospel, so that his bonds in Christ were manifest in all the palace, and in all other places. Thus God had enabled him to make a most noble defense, by which the Gospel acquired great credit.

The mystery of the Gospel - The whole doctrine of Christ, not fully revealed previously to that time.

Adam Clarke, Commentary and Critical Notes, Ephesians 6:19. Public domain.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Ephesians6:20

An ambassador in bonds - An ambassador being the representative of his king, his person was in all civilized countries held sacred. Contrary to the rights of nations, this ambassador of the King of heaven was put in chains! He had however the opportunity of defending himself, and of vindicating the honor of his Master. See above.

As I ought to speak - As becomes the dignity and the importance of the subject.

Adam Clarke, Commentary and Critical Notes, Ephesians 6:20. Public domain.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Ephesians6:21

That ye also - As well as other Churches to whom I have communicated the dealings both of God and man to me.

May know my affairs - May be acquainted with my situation and circumstances.

And how I do - How I employ my time, and what fruit there is of my apostolical labors.

Tychicus, a beloved brother - We learn, from Act 20:4, that Tychicus was of Asia, and that he was a useful companion of St. Paul. See the note on Act 20:4.

This same person, and with the same character and commendation, is mentioned in the Epistle to the Colossians, Col 4:7. He is mentioned also in Tit 3:12, and in 2Tim 4:12; from all these places it is evident that he was a person in whom the apostle had the highest confidence, and that he was a very eminent minister of Christ.

Adam Clarke, Commentary and Critical Notes, Ephesians 6:21. Public domain.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Ephesians6:22

Whom I have sent - for the same purpose - Namely, that the Ephesians might know his affairs, and those of the Church at Rome: messengers of this kind frequently passed between the Churches in those ancient times.

Comfort your hearts - By showing you how powerfully he was upheld in all his tribulations, and how God turned his bonds to the furtherance of the Gospel. This must have been great consolation to all the followers of God; and particularly to those in Ephesus or Laodicea, or to whomsoever the epistle was directed. The question, To whom was it sent? is divided between the Ephesians and the Laodiceans. Dr. Lardner has argued strongly in favor of the former; Dr. Paley not less so in favor of the latter.

Adam Clarke, Commentary and Critical Notes, Ephesians 6:22. Public domain.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Ephesians6:23

Peace be to the brethren - If the epistle were really sent to the Ephesians, a people with whom the apostle was so intimately acquainted, it is strange that he mentions no person by name. This objection, on which Dr. Paley lays great stress, (see the preface to this epistle), has not been successfully answered.

Peace - All prosperity, and continual union with God and among yourselves; and love to God and man, the principle of all obedience and union; with faith, continually increasing, and growing stronger and stronger, from God the Father, as the fountain of all our mercies, and the Lord Jesus Christ, through whose sacrifice and mediation they all come.

Adam Clarke, Commentary and Critical Notes, Ephesians 6:23. Public domain.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Ephesians6:24

Grace be with all them - May the Divine favor, and all the benedictions flowing from it, be with all them who love our Lord Jesus Christ, who has so loved us as to give his life to redeem ours, and to save us unto life eternal.

In sincerity - Εν αφθαρσια· In incorruptibility. Those who show the genuineness of their love, by walking before him in holiness of life. Many profess to love our Lord Jesus who are corrupt in all their ways; on these the grace or favor of God cannot rest; they profess to know him, but in works deny him. Such can neither expect favor here, nor hereafter.

Amen - This is wanting in ABFG, and some others. It is, however, more likely to be a genuine subscription here than most others of its kind. The apostle might have sealed his most earnest wish by this word, which means not so much, so be it! or may it be so! but rather implies the faithfulness of him who had given the promises, and whose prerogative it was to give effect to the prayers which his own Spirit had inspired.

The principal subscriptions to this epistle are the following: To the Ephesians. The Epistle to the Ephesians is finished. To the Ephesians, written from Rome. To the Ephesians, written from Rome by Tychicus. (This is the subscription which we have followed; and it is that of the larger number of modern MSS. and editions.) The Epistle to the Ephesians, written from Rome, and sent by Tychicus - Syriac. To the Ephesians. - aethiopic. Vulgate, no subscription. The end of this epistle, which was written from Rome by Tychicus. Praise be to God for ever. Amen. - Arabic. Written at Rome, and sent by Tychicus. - Coptic. The Sahidic is defective. The Epistle to the Ephesians is ended, which was written at Rome by Tychicus. - Philoxenian Syriac.

We have had already occasion to observe that the subscriptions to the sacred books were not written by the authors themselves, but were added in a much later age, and generally by unskillful hands. They are consequently not much to be depended on, and never should be quoted as a part of the Divine oracles.

1. It may be supposed that on the principal subject of this concluding chapter, the armor of God, I should have been much more diffuse. I answer, my constant aim is just to say enough, and no more, on any point. Whether I attain this, in general, or not, I can still say it is what I have desired. As to the Christian armor, it does not appear to me that the apostle has couched such a profusion of mystical meaning in it as to require a huge volume to explain. I believe the Ephesians did not understand it so; nor did the primitive Church of God. Men of rich imaginations may write large volumes on such subjects; but when they come to be fairly examined, they will be found not to be explanations of the text, on which they professedly treat, but immense bodies of divinity, in which the peculiar creed of the writer, both with respect to doctrine and discipline, is amply set forth. Mr. Gurnal's Christian Armor contains a great many excellences; but surely it does not require such a volume to explain the five verses of this chapter, in which the apostle speaks of the spiritual armor. The grand design of the apostle was to show that truth, righteousness, obedience to the Gospel, faith in our Lord Jesus Christ, a well grounded hope of salvation, a thorough knowledge of the word of God, and a continual dependence on and application to him by prayer, were essentially necessary to every soul who desired to walk uprightly in this life, and finally to attain everlasting blessedness. This is the obvious meaning of the apostle; in this sense it was understood by the Ephesians, and by the primitive Church; we may amplify it as we please.

2. In two or three places, in the preceding notes, I have referred to a piece on a very remarkable rule relative to the Greek article, to be introduced at the end. From the labors of several learned men this subject has acquired considerable importance, and has excited no small interest among Biblical critics. The late benevolent, learned, and excellent Mr. Granville Sharp was, I believe, the first who brought this subject fairly before the public; he was followed by the Rev. Dr. Wordsworth, a learned and intelligent clergyman of the Established Church.

The Rev. Dr. Middleton, late bishop of Calcutta, has presented the subject in all its force and excellence, fortified by innumerable proofs, and a great variety of critical disquisition. The principal design of these writers was to exhibit a new and substantial mode of proving the Divinity of our Lord and Savior. Their works are before the public, and within the reach of all who are capable of judging of this mode of proof.

The piece which I now subjoin is the result of the researches of one of my literary friends, H. S. Boyd, Esq., author of Translations from Chrysostom, etc., who has read the Greek writers, both sacred and profane, with peculiar attention; and has collected a vast number of additional examples, both from prose and poetic writers, for the confirmation and illustration of the rule in question, and in support of the great doctrine of the Godhead of Christ.

The critical reader, who has entered into this subject, will be glad to see such a number of pointed examples brought within his reach, which at once serve the purpose both of philology and divinity. The learned author has transmitted them to me for the purpose of insertion in this place; but want of room has obliged me to omit several of his quotations.

I would not wish the reader to suppose that these are the only proofs of the grand doctrine of the Godhead of Christ; they are not: the Holy Scripture, in its plain, obvious meaning, independently of such criticism, affords the most luminous and convincing proofs of the doctrine in question; but this is no sufficient reason that we should reject any additional light which may come to us in the way of Divine Providence.

Finished the correction for a new edition, Dec. 15th, 1831.

Adam Clarke, Commentary and Critical Notes, Ephesians 6:24. Public domain.

Permanent link. Source edition.

John Wesley: Explanatory Notes

Read this work on Ephesians 6

Ephesians6:1

Children, obey your parents - In all things lawful. The will of the parent is a law to the child. In the Lord - For his sake. For this is right - Manifestly just and reasonable.

John Wesley, Explanatory Notes, Ephesians 6:1. Public domain.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Ephesians6:2

Honour - That is, love, reverence, obey, assist, in all things. The mother is particularly mentioned, as being more liable to be slighted than the father. Which is the first commandment with a promise - For the promise implied in the second commandment does not belong to the keeping that command in particular, but the whole law. Ex 20:12

John Wesley, Explanatory Notes, Ephesians 6:2. Public domain.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Ephesians6:3

That thou mayest live long upon the earth - This is usually fulfilled to eminently dutiful children; and he who lives long and well has a long seed - time for the eternal harvest. But this promise, in the Christian dispensation, is to be understood chiefly in a more exalted and Spiritual sense.

John Wesley, Explanatory Notes, Ephesians 6:3. Public domain.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Ephesians6:4

And, ye fathers - Mothers are included; but fathers are named, as being more apt to be stern and severe. Provoke not your children to wrath - Do not needlessly fret or exasperate them. But bring them up - With all tenderness and mildness. In the instruction and discipline of the Lord - Both in Christian knowledge and practice.

John Wesley, Explanatory Notes, Ephesians 6:4. Public domain.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Ephesians6:5

Your masters according to the flesh - According to the present state of things: afterward the servant is free from his master. With fear and trembling - A proverbial expression, implying the utmost care and diligence. In singleness of heart - With a single eye to the providence and will of God.

John Wesley, Explanatory Notes, Ephesians 6:5. Public domain.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Ephesians6:6

Not with eye - service - Serving them better when under their eye than at other times. But doing the will of God from the heart - Doing whatever you do, as the will of God, and with your might.

John Wesley, Explanatory Notes, Ephesians 6:6. Public domain.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Ephesians6:7

Unto the Lord, and not to men - That is, rather than to men; and by making every action of common life a sacrifice to God; having an eye to him in all things, even as if there were no other master.

John Wesley, Explanatory Notes, Ephesians 6:7. Public domain.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Ephesians6:8

He shall receive the same - That is, a full and adequate recompence for it.

John Wesley, Explanatory Notes, Ephesians 6:8. Public domain.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Ephesians6:9

Do the same things to them - That is, act toward them from the same principle. Forbearing threatening - Behaving with gentleness and humanity, not in a harsh or domineering way.

John Wesley, Explanatory Notes, Ephesians 6:9. Public domain.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Ephesians6:10

Brethren - This is the only place in this epistle where he uses this compellation. Soldiers frequently use it to each other in the field. Be strong - Nothing less will suffice for such a fight: to be weak, and remain so, is the way to perish. In the power of his might - A very uncommon expression, plainly denoting what great assistance we need as if his might would not do, it must be the powerful exertion of his might.

John Wesley, Explanatory Notes, Ephesians 6:10. Public domain.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Ephesians6:11

Put on the whole armour of God - The Greek word means a complete suit of armour. Believers are said to put on the girdle, breastplate, shoes; to take the shield of faith, and sword of the Spirit. The whole armour - As if the armour would scarce do, it must be the whole armour. This is repeated, ver.13, because of the strength and subtilty of our adversaries, and because of an "evil day" of sore trial being at hand.

John Wesley, Explanatory Notes, Ephesians 6:11. Public domain.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Ephesians6:12

For our wrestling is not only, not chiefly, against flesh and blood - Weak men, or fleshly appetites. But against principalities, against powers - The mighty princes of all the infernal legions. And great is their power, and that likewise of those legions whom they command. Against the rulers of the world - Perhaps these principalities and powers remain mostly in the citadel of their kingdom of darkness. But there are other evil spirits who range abroad, to whom the provinces of the world are committed. Of the darkness - This is chiefly spiritual darkness. Of this age - Which prevails during the present state of things. Against wicked spirits - Who continually oppose faith, love, holiness, either by force or fraud; and labour to infuse unbelief, pride, idolatry malice, envy, anger, hatred. In heavenly places - Which were once their abode, and which they still aspire to, as far as they are permitted.

John Wesley, Explanatory Notes, Ephesians 6:12. Public domain.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Ephesians6:13

In the evil day - The war is perpetual; but the fight is one day less, another more, violent. The evil day is either at the approach of death, or in life; may be longer or shorter and admits of numberless varieties. And having done all, to stand - That ye may still keep on your armour, still stand upon your guard, still watch and pray; and thus ye will be enabled to endure unto the end, and stand with joy before the face of the Son of Man.

John Wesley, Explanatory Notes, Ephesians 6:13. Public domain.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Ephesians6:14

Having your loins girt about - That ye may be ready for every motion. With truth - Not only with the truths of the gospel, but with "truth in the inward parts;" for without this all our knowledge of divine truth will prove but a poor girdle "in the evil day." So our Lord is described, Isa 11:5. And as a girded man is always ready to go on, so this seems to intimate an obedient heart, a ready will. Our Lord adds to the loins girded, the lights burning, Lu 12:35; showing that watching and ready obedience are the inseparable companions of faith and love. And having on the breastplate of righteousness - The righteousness of a spotless purity, in which Christ will present us faultless before God, through the merit of his own blood. With this breastplate our Lord is described, Isa 59:17. In the breast is the seat of conscience, which is guarded by righteousness. No armour for the back is mentioned. We are always to face our enemies.

John Wesley, Explanatory Notes, Ephesians 6:14. Public domain.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Ephesians6:15

And your feet shod with the preparation of the gospel - Let this be always ready to direct and confirm you in every step. This part of the armour, for the feet, is needful, considering what a journey we have to go; what a race to run. Our feet must be so shod, that our footsteps slip not. To order our life and conversation aright, we are prepared by the gospel blessing, the peace and love of God ruling in the heart, Col 3:14,15. By this only can we tread the rough ways, surmount our difficulties, and hold out to the end.

John Wesley, Explanatory Notes, Ephesians 6:15. Public domain.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Ephesians6:16

Above or over all - As a sort of universal covering to every other part of the armour itself, continually exercise a strong and lively faith. This you may use as a shield, which will quench all the fiery darts, the furious temptations, violent and sudden injections of the devil.

John Wesley, Explanatory Notes, Ephesians 6:16. Public domain.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Ephesians6:17

And take for an helmet the hope of salvation - 1Thes 5:8. The head is that part which is most carefully to be defended. One stroke here may prove fatal. The armour for this is the hope of salvation. The lowest degree of this hope is a confidence that God will work the whole work of faith in us; the highest is a full assurance of future glory, added to the experimental knowledge of pardoning love. Armed with this helmet, the hope of the joy set before him, Christ "endured the cross, and despised the shame," Heb 12:2. And the sword of the Spirit, the word of God - This Satan cannot withstand, when it is edged and wielded by faith. Till now our armour has been only defensive. But we are to attack Satan, as well as secure ourselves; the shield in one hand, and the sword in the other. Whoever fights with the powers of hell will need both. He that is covered with armour from head to foot, and neglects this, will be foiled after all. This whole description shows us how great a thing it is to be a Christian. The want of any one thing makes him incomplete. Though he has his loins girt with truth, righteousness for a breastplate, his feet shod with the preparation of the gospel, the shield of faith, the helmet of salvation, and the sword of the Spirit; yet one thing he wants after all. What is that? It follows,

John Wesley, Explanatory Notes, Ephesians 6:17. Public domain.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Ephesians6:18

Praying always - At all times, and on every occasion, in midst of all employments, inwardly praying without ceasing. By the Spirit - Through the influence of the Holy Spirit. With all prayer - With all sort of prayer, public, private, mental, vocal. Some are careful in respect of one kind of prayer, and negligent in others. If we would have the petitions we ask, let us use all. Some there are who use only mental prayer or ejaculations, and think they are in a state of grace, and use a way of worship, far superior to any other: but such only fancy themselves to be above what is really above them; it requiring far more grace to be enabled to pour out a fervent and continued prayer, than to offer up mental aspirations. And supplication - Repeating and urging our prayer, as Christ did in the garden. And watching - Inwardly attending on God, to know his will, to gain power to do it, and to attain to the blessings we desire. With all perseverance - Continuing to the end in this holy exercise. And supplication for all the saints - Wrestling in fervent, continued intercession for others, especially for the faithful, that they may do all the will of God, and be steadfast to the end. Perhaps we receive few answers to prayer, because we do not intercede enough for others.

John Wesley, Explanatory Notes, Ephesians 6:18. Public domain.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Ephesians6:19

By the opening my mouth - Removing every inward and every outward hinderance.

John Wesley, Explanatory Notes, Ephesians 6:19. Public domain.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Ephesians6:20

An ambassador in bonds - The ambassadors of men usually appear in great pomp. How differently does the ambassador of Christ appear!

John Wesley, Explanatory Notes, Ephesians 6:20. Public domain.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Ephesians6:21

Ye also - As well as others.

John Wesley, Explanatory Notes, Ephesians 6:21. Public domain.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Ephesians6:22

That he might comfort your hearts - By relating the supports I find from God, and the success of the gospel.

John Wesley, Explanatory Notes, Ephesians 6:22. Public domain.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Ephesians6:23

Peace - This verse recapitulates the whole epistle.

John Wesley, Explanatory Notes, Ephesians 6:23. Public domain.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Ephesians6:24

In sincerity - Or in incorruption; without corrupting his genuine gospel, without any mixture of corrupt affections. And that with continuance, till grace issue in glory.

John Wesley, Explanatory Notes, Ephesians 6:24. Public domain.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Matthew Poole and continuators: Annotations upon the Holy Bible

Read this work on Ephesians 6

Ephesians6:1

1 CHildren obey your parents in the Lord for this is right .

With inward reverence and promptness, as well as in the outward Act.

Either because the Lord commands it or in all things agreeable to his will. See ch. 5.21. Act. 5.29.

Or just, every way so by the Law of Nature, of Nations and of God.

Marginal references: Col. 3.20.

Matthew Poole and continuators, Annotations upon the Holy Bible, Ephesians 6:1. Public domain.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Ephesians6:2

2 Honour thy father, and mother; (which is the first commandment with promise .)

i. e. A Special promise annexed to the particular duty commanded. There being promises added to two onely Commandments, viz. the second and this fifth; that which is annexed to the second Commandment is a general one and which relates to the whole Law, but this a special one and which respects this Commandment in particular.

Marginal references: Ex. 20.12. Deut. 5.16. & 27.16. Mat. 15.4. Mark 7.10.

Matthew Poole and continuators, Annotations upon the Holy Bible, Ephesians 6:2. Public domain.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Ephesians6:3

3. That it may be well with thee, and that thou mayest live long upon the earth .

That thou mayest live long and happily. This promise is still fulfilled to believers, either in the thing it self here promised, or in a better way, God's giving them Eternal Life.

Matthew Poole and continuators, Annotations upon the Holy Bible, Ephesians 6:3. Public domain.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Ephesians6:4

4. And ye fathers provoke not your children to wrath , but bring them up in the nurture and admonition of the Lord .

Viz. By unreasonable severity, moroseness, unrighteous commands, &c.

Or correction as the word signifies, Heb. 12.6, 7, 8.

This denotes the end of the former instruction in their duty must be as well as Correction to drive them to it.

The Lord Jesus Christ, and so it is either that admonition which is commanded by him, or whereby they are brought to be acquainted with him.

Marginal references: Col. 3.21.; Deut. 6.7, 10. Psal. 78.4. Prov. 19.18.

Matthew Poole and continuators, Annotations upon the Holy Bible, Ephesians 6:4. Public domain.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Ephesians6:5

5. Servants be obedient to them that are your Masters according to the flesh , with fear and trembling , in singleness of your heart s as unto Christ .

These Servants were generally Slaves: Christian liberty, doth not take away civil servitude.

Whether good or bad, as 1 Pet. 2.18. is expresly said.

As to your outward State, not as to your souls and consciences.

Either with reverence and fear of offending them, and being punished by them, see Rom. 13.4. or rather with Humility as appears by Ps. 2.11. Phil. 2.12. 1 Cor. 2, 3. & 2 Cor. 7.15. comp. Rom. 11.20. Sincerity, and without guile.

Who hath commanded this obedience, and whom ye obey in yielding it to your masters.

Marginal references: Col. 3.22. 1 Tim. 6.1. Tit. 2.9.

Matthew Poole and continuators, Annotations upon the Holy Bible, Ephesians 6:5. Public domain.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Ephesians6:6

6. Not with eye-service v as men-pleasers , but as the servants of Christ , doing the will of God from the heart.

Such as make it their onely business to please their Masters right or wrong, and ingratiate themselves with them though by offending God.

As becomes the Servants of Christ, or as those that are the Servants of Christ and seek to please him.

Performing obedience to your Masters not barely as their will, but God's will who requires it, as v. 5.

Not merely having respect to your Masters presence, and looking upon you in your work.

Matthew Poole and continuators, Annotations upon the Holy Bible, Ephesians 6:6. Public domain.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Ephesians6:7

7. With good will doing service as to the Lord, and not to men .

Not grudgingly or as of constraint, but freely, and cheerfully.

Not onely regarding Men your Masters, but Christ your great Master. That which is done for the worst Masters, and in the hardest things is Service done to Christ; when out of love to him Servants bear their Masters folly, or cruelty.

Matthew Poole and continuators, Annotations upon the Holy Bible, Ephesians 6:7. Public domain.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Ephesians6:8

8 Knowing that whatsoever good thing any man doth, the same shall he receive of the Lord whether he be bond or free .

Viz. as the Servant of Christ and as unto the Lord.

The reward of the same; by a Metonymie.

Christ regards not those differences of Men at the present, nor will in the day of Judgment, 1 Cor. 7.22. and 12, 13. Gal. 3.28. Col. 3.11.

Marginal references: Rom. 2.6. 2 Cor. 5.10.

Matthew Poole and continuators, Annotations upon the Holy Bible, Ephesians 6:8. Public domain.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Ephesians6:9

9. And ye masters do the same things to them, forbearing threatning, knowing, that your master also is in heaven , neither is there respect of persons with him .

Not the same in special which belong onely to Servants, but in general which concern you no less than them, viz. doe your duty to them with good will, with an Eye to God, and Christ, &c. or rather, doe your duty mutually to them according to your condition, and calling, Col. 4.1.

Or rather (as in the margin) moderating, or remitting, i. e. do not carry your selves angrily to them (which appears in vehement, and frequent threatnings) when ye may otherwise maintain your Authority over them.

And therefore too strong for you, though ye may be too hard for your Servants.

He is just as well as powerfull, and will neither spare ye because you are Masters, nor punish them because they are Servants, see Act. 10.34. Gal. 2.6. Col. 3.25.

Marginal references: Or, moderating.; Some reade, both your & their master.; Rom. 2.11.

Matthew Poole and continuators, Annotations upon the Holy Bible, Ephesians 6:9. Public domain.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Ephesians6:10

10▪ Finally, my brethren, be strong in the Lord and in the power of his might .

Or strengthen your selves, i. e. be courageous, and constant in the practice of your duty against the Devil, and all his assaults.

Not in your selves, but in the Lord Jesus Christ in whom your strength lies, and from whom by Faith ye may obtain it, see Phil. 4.13. and 2 Tim. 2.1.

Or mighty power, see ch. 1.19. q. d. though your own strength be but weakness, yet Christ's power is mighty, and he can communicate enough to you.

Matthew Poole and continuators, Annotations upon the Holy Bible, Ephesians 6:10. Public domain.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Ephesians6:11

11. Put on the whole armour of God , that ye may be able to stand against the wiles of the devil.

Get your selves furnished with every Grace, that none be wanting in you, no part naked and exposed to your enemies.

i. e. Not carnal but spiritual, and given by God, see 2 Cor. 10.3, 4. and 1 Thess. 5.8.

Either to fight, or rather to overcome. He that loses the Victory is said to fall; he that gains it, to stand, see Psal. 89.43.

The Devil useth Arts, and Strategems, as well as force and violence, and therefore if any part of your spiritual armour be wanting he will Assault you where he finds you weakest.

Marginal references: Rom. 13.12. 2 Cor. 6.7.

Matthew Poole and continuators, Annotations upon the Holy Bible, Ephesians 6:11. Public domain.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Ephesians6:12

12. For we wrestle not against flesh and bloud , but against principalities, against powers , against the rulers of the darkness of this world v, against spiritual wickedness in high places .

Not onely or not principally.

Men, consisting of flesh and bloud, Math. 16.17. Gal. 1.16.

Devils, Col. 2.15. see ch. 1.21.

Either wicked Spirits, or Emphatically spiritual wickednesses for wickednesses of the highest kind, implying the intenseness of wickedness in those Angelical substances, which are so much the more wicked, by how much the more excellent in themselves their Natures are.

Or Heavenly, taking heaven for the whole expansum or spreading out of the Air between the Earth and the Stars, the Air being the place from whence the Devils assault us, as ch. 2.2. Or rather in for about heavenly places or things, in the same sense as the word rendred heavenly is taken four times before in this Epistle, ch. 1.3.20. & 2.6. & 3.10. being in none of them taken for the Air; and the then sense must be, that we wrestle about heavenly places, or things, not with Flesh and Bloud, but with Principalities, with Powers, &c. Obj. The Gr. preposition will not bear this construction. Ans. Let Chrysostom and other Greeks answer for that. They understood their Language best, and they give this interpretation.

Either that Rule in the dark Air where God permits them to be for the punishment of Men, see ch. 2.2. or rather, that Rule in the dark places of the Earth, the dark minds of Men, and have their rule over them by reason of the darkness that is in them, in which respect the Devil is called the God of this World, 2 Cor. 4.4. and the Prince of it, Ioh. 14.30. So that the dark World here seems to be opposed to Children of light, ch. 5.8.

Marginal references: Gr. bloud, and flesh.; Joh. 12.31. Col. 1.13.; Or, wicked spirits.; Or, heavenly.

Matthew Poole and continuators, Annotations upon the Holy Bible, Ephesians 6:12. Public domain.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Ephesians6:13

13. Wherefore take unto you the whole armour of God, that ye may be able to withstand in the evil day , and having done all to stand .

Times of Temptation, and Satan's greatest rage, see ch. 5.16.

All that belongs to good Souldiers of Jesus Christ, all that we can doe being little enough to secure our standing.

As Conquerours doe that keep the Field not being beaten down, nor giving way.

Marginal references: Or, having overcome all.

Matthew Poole and continuators, Annotations upon the Holy Bible, Ephesians 6:13. Public domain.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Ephesians6:14

14. Stand therefore having yourloyns girt about with truth , and having on the breast-plate of righteousness .

Standing here (in a different sense from what it was taken in before) seems to imply watchfulness, readyness for the Combate, and keeping our places, (both as to our general and particular callings) if Souldiers leave their Ranks they endanger themselves.

Having exhorted to put on the whole armour of God, he descends to the particular parts of it both defensive and offensive. We need not be over curious in enquiring into the reason of the Names here given to the several parts of a Christian's armour, and the Analogy between them and Corporal Arms, the Apostle using these Terms promiscuously, 1 Thess. 5.8. and designing onely to shew that what bodily Arms are to Souldiers, that these spiritual Arms might be to Christians▪ yet some reason may be given of these Denominations. He begins with the furniture for the loyns, the seat of strength, and alludes to the belt or mili [illegible: 4 letters] [illegible: 3 letters]dle, which was both for ornament and strength, and so is truth.

Understood either of the truth of Doctrine, or rather (because that comes in afterward under the title of the Sword of the Spirit) of soundness, and Sincerity of heart, than which nothing doth more beautifie or adorn a Christian. He alludes to Isa. 59.17. see, 2 Cor. 1.12. and 1 Tim. 1.5, 19.

Righteousness of Conversation, consisting both in a resolvedness for good, and repentance for evil done, which is as a Breast-plate (that piece or armour which covers the whole Breast, and Belly) to a Christian; that resolvedness against sin fencing him against Temptation, and the conscience of well doing against the accusations of Men and Devils. 1 Cor. 4.3, 4. and 1 Ioh. 3.7.

Marginal references: Isa. 11.5. Luk. 12.35. 1 Pet. 1.13.; 2 Cor. 6.7.

Matthew Poole and continuators, Annotations upon the Holy Bible, Ephesians 6:14. Public domain.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Ephesians6:15

15. And your feet shod with the preparation of the gospel of peace .

In allusion to the Greaves or military shoes with which Souldiers covered their feet and legs. A Christian's way lies through rough places, through Briars and Thorns, and therefore he needs this piece of armour. He must be prepared to hold the Faith, and confess Christ in the most difficult times.

With that furniture which the Gospel affords him, which being a Gospel of peace, and bringing the glad tidings of Reconciliation to God by Christ, prepares Men best to undergo the troubles of the World. Ioh. 16.33.

Matthew Poole and continuators, Annotations upon the Holy Bible, Ephesians 6:15. Public domain.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Ephesians6:16

16. Above all taking the shield of faith wherewith ye shall be able to quench all the fiery darts of the wicked .

Chiefly, Col. 3.14. this he sets, as the principal part of the Christian armour, against the greatest Temptations, fiery darts, 1 Pet. 5.8, 9. and 1 Ioh. 5.4.

Faith as receiving Christ and the benefits of Redemption is compared to a shield (under which Souldiers were wont to shelter themselves against their enemies darts) as being a sort of universal defence covering the whole Man, and guarding even the other parts of our spiritual armour.

It seems to be an allusion to the poysoned darts, some barbarous Nations were wont to use which enflamed the bodies they hit. By them he means all those violent Temptations which enflame Mens lusts. These fiery darts of Temptations faith is said to quench when by the help of Grace obtained of Christ, it overcomes them.

The Devil, Math. 13.19.

Matthew Poole and continuators, Annotations upon the Holy Bible, Ephesians 6:16. Public domain.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Ephesians6:17

17. And take the helmet of salvation , and the sword of the Spirit which is the word of God p.

Salvation for the hope of Salvation, 1 Thess. 5.8. This follows faith, and is of kin to it. Souldiers dare not fight without their helmet: despair, to which the Devil tempts us, makes us quit our combate; whereas hope of Salvation makes us lift up our heads in the midst of Temptations, and afflictions. This likewise alludes to Isa.. 59.17.

Either the spiritual sword, the war being spiritual, and the enemy spiritual, or rather the sword which the spirit of God furnisheth us with, and makes effectual in our hands.

The Doctrine of God in the scripture, called a two edged sword, Rev. 1.16. and 2.12. which enters into the Soul, and divides between the most inward affections, Heb. 4.12. and cuts the sinews of the strongest Temptations, Math. 4.4.7.10. and Conquers the Devil while it rescues Sinners from under his power. This relates to Isa. 49.2.

Matthew Poole and continuators, Annotations upon the Holy Bible, Ephesians 6:17. Public domain.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Ephesians6:18

18. Praying always , with all prayer and supplication in the Spirit , and watching thereunto with all perseverance , and supplication for all saints .

i. e. In every opportunity, so often as our own, or others necessities call us to it, 1 Thess. 5.17.

Prayer when opposed to supplication seems to signifie petitioning for good things, and supplication the deprecating of evil, 1 Tim. 2.1.

Either our own Spirit with which we pray, so as not to draw nigh to God with our Mouth onely, as Isa. 29.13. Or rather the Holy Spirit of God by whose assistance we pray, Rom. 8.26, 27. Iude 20.

To Prayer, in opposition to sloth and security. See Mat. 26.41. Col. 4.2. and 1 Pet. 4.7.

Constancy and continuance in Prayer in every condition adverse as well as prosperous, though Prayer be not presently answered, Luk. 18.1.

Not onely for our selves, but for our Brethren in the world, none being in so good a condition but they may need our Prayers.

Marginal references: Mark. 13.33.

Matthew Poole and continuators, Annotations upon the Holy Bible, Ephesians 6:18. Public domain.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Ephesians6:19

19. And for me, that utterance may be given unto me, that I may open my mouth boldly, to make known the mystery of the gospel.

Or Speech, viz. both the things I am to speak, and the faculty of speaking as becomes the matter I deliver.

Either, freely and confidently; the same as before in other words, or, openly and plainly in opposition to speaking closely, and in secret, Mark 8.32. Ioh. 11.14. and so it may have respect to the removing of his bonds which were the present impediment of his so speaking.

Or, in or unto the opening of my Mouth, i. e. full and free profession of the truth without shame or fear.

Marginal references: Act. 4.29. Col. 4.3. 2 Thess. 3.1.

Matthew Poole and continuators, Annotations upon the Holy Bible, Ephesians 6:19. Public domain.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Ephesians6:20

20 For which I am an ambassadour in bonds , that therein I may speak boldly , as I ought to speak.

For which Gospel I still continue, though a prisoner, in the Ambassy committed to me by Christ.

This may imply not onely free speaking, but free acting in all things whereby the Gospel may be propagated.

Marginal references: 2 Cor. 5.20.; Act. 28.20. Chap. 3.1.; Or, in a [illegible: 1 word].; Or, thereof.

Matthew Poole and continuators, Annotations upon the Holy Bible, Ephesians 6:20. Public domain.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Ephesians6:21

21 But that ye also may know my affairs , and how I do , Tychicus a beloved brother, and faithfull minister in the Lord, shall make known to you all things.

As well as other Churches.

How I am used by the Romans in my bonds.

Or, rather what I do, i. e. how I behave my self, see Act. 28.30, 31.

Minister is here taken in a large sense for any that labour in the Gospel, such as were not onely ordinary Pastours, but Evangelists, and Apostles themselves.

Marginal references: Col. 4.7.; 2 Tim. 4.12. Tit. 3.12.

Matthew Poole and continuators, Annotations upon the Holy Bible, Ephesians 6:21. Public domain.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Ephesians6:22

22 Whom I have sent unto you for the same purpose that ye might know our affairs, and that he might comfort your hearts .

That ye might not faint at my Tribulation, ch. 3.13. it might be a comfort to them to hear that Paul was well used (setting aside his bonds) and had liberty to preach to those that came to him.

Matthew Poole and continuators, Annotations upon the Holy Bible, Ephesians 6:22. Public domain.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Ephesians6:23

23. Peace be to the brethren, and love, with faith from God the Father, and the Lord Jesus Christ.

He prays for their continuance and encrease in these graces which already were begun in them.

Matthew Poole and continuators, Annotations upon the Holy Bible, Ephesians 6:23. Public domain.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Ephesians6:24

24 Grace be with all them that love our Lord Jesus Christ in sincerity. Amen.

This is more extensive than the former, he prays here for all true beleivers every· where.

Or, as the margin, with incorruption, i. e. so as that nothing can draw them off from the love of Christ, and so it implies constancy as well as Sincerity.

Written from Rome unto the Ephesians by Tychicus.

Marginal references: Or, with incorruption.

Matthew Poole and continuators, Annotations upon the Holy Bible, Ephesians 6:24. Public domain.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Matthew Henry and continuators: Complete Commentary

Read this work on Ephesians 6

Ephesians6:1-9

Duties of Children to Parents; Duties of Servants to Masters. (a. d. 61.)

1 Children, obey your parents in the Lord: for this is right. 2 Honour thy father and mother; (which is the first commandment with promise;) 3 That it may be well with thee, and thou mayest live long on the earth. 4 And, ye fathers, provoke not your children to wrath: but bring them up in the nurture and admonition of the Lord. 5 Servants, be obedient to them that are your masters according to the flesh, with fear and trembling, in singleness of your heart, as unto Christ; 6 Not with eyeservice, as menpleasers; but as the servants of Christ, doing the will of God from the heart; 7 With good will doing service, as to the Lord, and not to men: 8 Knowing that whatsoever good thing any man doeth, the same shall he receive of the Lord, whether he be bond or free. 9 And, ye masters, do the same things unto them, forbearing threatening: knowing that your Master also is in heaven; neither is there respect of persons with him.

Here we have further directions concerning relative duties, in which the apostle is very particular.

I. The duty of children to their parents. Come, you children, hearken to me, I will teach you the fear of the Lord. The great duty of children is to obey their parents (v. 1), parents being the instruments of their being, God and nature having given them an authority to command, in subserviency to God; and, if children will be obedient to their pious parents, they will be in a fair way to be pious as they are. That obedience which God demands from their children, in their behalf, includes an inward reverence, as well as the outward expressions and acts. Obey in the Lord. Some take this as a limitation, and understand it thus: "as far as is consistent with your duty to God." We must not disobey our heavenly Father in obedience to earthly parents; for our obligation to God is prior and superior to all others. I take it rather as a reason: "Children, obey your parents; for the Lord has commanded it: obey them therefore for the Lord's sake, and with an eye to him." Or it may be a particular specification of the general duty: "Obey your parents, especially in those things which relate to the Lord. Your parents teach you good manners, and therein you must obey them. They teach you what is for your health, and in this you must obey them: but the chief things in which you are to do it are the things pertaining to the Lord." Religious parents charge their children to keep the ways of the Lord, Gen. xviii. 19. They command them to be found in the way of their duty towards God, and to take heed of those sins most incident to their age; in these things especially they must see that they be obedient. There is a general reason given: For this is right, there is a natural equity in it, God has enjoined it, and it highly becomes Christians. It is the order of nature that parents command and children obey. Though this may seem a hard saying, yet it is duty, and it must be done by such as would please God and approve themselves to him. For the proof of this the apostle quotes the law of the fifth commandment, which Christ was so far from designing to abrogate and repeal that he came to confirm it, as appears by his vindicating it, Matt. xv. 4, &c. Honour thy father and mother (v. 2), which honour implies reverence, obedience, and relief and maintenance, if these be needed. The apostle adds, which is the first commandment with promise. Some little difficulty arises from this, which we should not overlook, because some who plead for the lawfulness of images bring this as a proof that we are not bound by the second commandment. But there is no manner of force in the argument. The second commandment has not a particular promise; but only a general declaration or assertion, which relates to the whole law of God's keeping mercy for thousands. And then by this is not meant the first commandment of the decalogue that has a promise, for there is no other after it that has, and therefore it would be improper to say it is the first; but the meaning may be this: "This is a prime or chief commandment, and it has a promise; it is the first commandment in the second table, and it has a promise." The promise is, That it may be well with thee, &c., v. 3. Observe, Whereas the promise in the commandment has reference to the land of Canaan, the apostle hereby shows that this and other promises which we have in the Old Testament relating to the land of Canaan are to be understood more generally. That you may not think that the Jews only, to whom God gave the land of Canaan, were bound by the fifth commandment, he here gives it a further sense, That it may be well with thee, &c. Outward prosperity and long life are blessings promised to those who keep this commandment. This is the way to have it well with us, and obedient children are often rewarded with outward prosperity. Not indeed that it is always so; there are instances of such children who meet with much affliction in this life: but ordinarily obedience is thus rewarded, and, where it is not, it is made up with something better. Observe, 1. The gospel has its temporal promises, as well as spiritual ones. 2. Although the authority of God be sufficient to engage us in our duty, yet we are allowed to have respect to the promised reward: and, 3. Though it contains some temporal advantage, even this may be considered as a motive and encouragement to our obedience.

II. The duty of parents: And you fathers, v. 4. Or, you parents, 1. "Do not provoke your children to wrath. Though God has given you power, you must not abuse that power, remembering that your children are, in a particular manner, pieces of yourselves, and therefore ought to be governed with great tenderness and love. Be not impatient with them, use no unreasonable severities and lay no rigid injunctions upon them. When you caution them, when you counsel them, when you reprove them, do it in such a manner as not to provoke them to wrath. In all such cases deal prudently and wisely with them, endeavouring to convince their judgments and to work upon their reason." 2. "Bring them up well, in the nurture and admonition of the Lord, in the discipline of proper and of compassionate correction, and in the knowledge of that duty which God requires of them and by which they may become better acquainted with him. Give them a good education." It is the great duty of parents to be careful in the education of their children: "Not only bring them up, as the brutes do, taking care to provide for them; but bring them up in nurture and admonition, in such a manner as is suitable to their reasonable natures. Nay, not only bring them up as men, in nurture and admonition, but as Christians, in the admonition of the Lord. Let them have a religious education. Instruct them to fear sinning; and inform them of, and excite them to, the whole of their duty towards God."

III. The duty of servants. This also is summed up in one word, which is, obedience. He is largest on this article, as knowing there was the greatest need of it. These servants were generally slaves. Civil servitude is not inconsistent with Christian liberty. Those may be the Lord's freemen who are slaves to men. "Your masters according to the flesh (v. 5), that is, who have the command of your bodies, but not of your souls and consciences: God alone has dominion over these." Now, with respect to servants, he exhorts, 1. That they obey with fear and trembling. They are to reverence those who are over them, fearing to displease them, and trembling lest they should justly incur their anger and indignation. 2. That they be sincere in their obedience: In singleness of heart; not pretending obedience when they design disobedience, but serving them with faithfulness. 3. They should have an eye to Jesus Christ in all the service that they perform to their masters (v. 5-7), doing service as to the Lord, and not to men; that is, not to men only or principally. When servants, in the discharge of the duty of their places, have an eye to Christ, this puts an honour upon their obedience, and an acceptableness into it. Service done to their earthly masters, with an eye to him, becomes acceptable service to him also. To have an eye to Christ is to remember that he sees them and is ever present with them, and that his authority obliges them to a faithful and conscientious discharge of the duties of their station. 4. They must not serve their masters with eye-service (v. 6)—that is, only when their master's eye is upon them; but they must be as conscientious in the discharge of their duty, when they are absent and out of the way, because then their Master in heaven beholds them: and therefore they must not act as men-pleasers—as though they had no regard to the pleasing of God, and approving themselves to him, if they can impose upon their masters. Observe, A steady regard to the Lord Jesus Christ will make men faithful and sincere in every station of life. 5. What they do they must do cheerfully: Doing the will of God from the heart, serving their masters as God wills they should, not grudgingly, nor by constraint, but from a principle of love to them and their concerns. This is doing it with good-will (v. 7), which will make their service easy to themselves, pleasing to their masters, and acceptable to the Lord Christ. There should be good-will to their masters, good-will to the families they are in; and especially a readiness to do their duty to God. Observe, Service, performed with conscience, and from a regard to God, though it be to unrighteous masters, will be accounted by Christ as service done to himself. 6. Let faithful servants trust God for their wages, while they do their duty in his fear: Knowing that whatsoever good thing (v. 8), how poor and mean soever it may be, considered in itself,—the same shall he receive of the Lord, that is, by a metonymy, the reward of the same. Though his master on earth should neglect or abuse him, instead of rewarding him, he shall certainly be rewarded by the Lord Christ, whether he be bond or free, whether he be a poor bond-servant or a freeman or master. Christ regards not these differences of men at present; nor will he in the great and final judgment. You think, "A prince, or a magistrate, or a minister, that does his duty here, will be sure to receive his reward in heaven: but what capacity am I, a poor servant, in, of recommending myself to the favour of God." Why, God will as certainly reward thee for the meanest drudgery that is done from a sense of duty and with an eye to himself. And what can be said more proper either to engage or to encourage servants to their duty?

IV. The duty of masters: "And you masters, do the same things unto them (v. 9); that is, act after the same manner. Be just to them, as you expect they should be to you: show the like good-will and concern for them, and be careful herein to approve yourselves to God." Observe, Masters are under as strict obligations to discharge their duty to their servants as servants are to be obedient and dutiful to them. "Forbearing threatening; anientes—moderating threatening, and remitting the evils with which you threaten them. Remember that your servants are made of the same mould with yourselves, and therefore be not tyrannical and imperious over them, knowing that your Master also is in heaven:" some copies read, both your and their Master. "You have a Master to obey who makes this your duty; and you and they are but fellow-servants in respect of Christ. You will be as punishable by him, for the neglect of your duty, or for acting contrary to it, as any others of meaner condition in the world. You are therefore to show favour to others, as ever you expect to find favour with him; and you will never be a match for him, though you may be too hard for your servants." Neither is there respect of persons with him; a rich, a wealthy, and a dignified master, if he be unjust, imperious, and abusive, is not a jot the nearer being accepted of God for his riches, wealth, and honour. He will call masters and servants to an impartial account for their conduct one to another, and will neither spare the former because they are more advanced nor be severe towards the latter because they are inferior and mean in the world. If both masters and servants would consider their relation and obligation to God and the account they must shortly give to him, they would be more careful of their duty to each other. Thus the apostle concludes his exhortation to relative duties.

Matthew Henry and continuators, Complete Commentary, Ephesians 6:1-9. Public domain.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Ephesians6:10-18

The Spiritual Warfare. (a. d. 61.)

10 Finally, my brethren, be strong in the Lord, and in the power of his might. 11 Put on the whole armour of God, that ye may be able to stand against the wiles of the devil. 12 For we wrestle not against flesh and blood, but against principalities, against powers, against the rulers of the darkness of this world, against spiritual wickedness in high places. 13 Wherefore take unto you the whole armour of God, that ye may be able to withstand in the evil day, and having done all, to stand. 14 Stand therefore, having your loins girt about with truth, and having on the breastplate of righteousness; 15 And your feet shod with the preparation of the gospel of peace; 16 Above all, taking the shield of faith, wherewith ye shall be able to quench all the fiery darts of the wicked. 17 And take the helmet of salvation, and the sword of the Spirit, which is the word of God: 18 Praying always with all prayer and supplication in the Spirit, and watching thereunto with all perseverance and supplication for all saints;

Here is a general exhortation to constancy in our Christian course, and to encourage in our Christian warfare. Is not our life a warfare? It is so; for we struggle with the common calamities of human life. Is not our religion much more a warfare? It is so; for we struggle with the opposition of the powers of darkness, and with many enemies who would keep us from God and heaven. We have enemies to fight against, a captain to fight for, a banner to fight under, and certain rules of war by which we are to govern ourselves. "Finally, my brethren (v. 10), it yet remains that you apply yourselves to your work and duty as Christian soldiers." Now it is requisite that a soldier be both stout-hearted and well armed. If Christians be soldiers of Jesus Christ,

I. They must see that they be stout-hearted. This is prescribed here: Be strong in the Lord, &c. Those who have so many battles to fight, and who, in their way to heaven, must dispute every pass, with dint of sword, have need of a great deal of courage. Be strong therefore, strong for service, strong for suffering, strong for fighting. Let a soldier be ever so well armed without, if he have not within a good heart, his armour will stand him in little stead. Note, spiritual strength and courage are very necessary for our spiritual warfare. Be strong in the Lord, either in his cause and for his sake or rather in his strength. We have no sufficient strength of our own. Our natural courage is as perfect cowardice, and our natural strength as perfect weakness; but all our sufficiency is of God. In his strength we must go forth and go on. By the actings of faith, we must fetch in grace and help from heaven to enable us to do that which of ourselves we cannot do, in our Christian work and warfare. We should stir up ourselves to resist temptations in a reliance upon God's all-sufficiency and the omnipotence of his might.

II. They must be well armed: "Put on the whole armour of God (v. 11), make use of all the proper defensitives and weapons for repelling the temptations and stratagems of Satan—get and exercise all the Christian graces, the whole armour, that no part be naked and exposed to the enemy." Observe, Those who would approve themselves to have true grace must aim at all grace, the whole armour. It is called the armour of God, because he both prepares and bestows it. We have no armour of our own that will be armour of proof in a trying time. Nothing will stand us in stead but the armour of God. This armour is prepared for us, but we must put it on; that is, we must pray for grace, we must use the grace given us, and draw it out into act and exercise as there is occasion. The reason assigned why the Christian should be completely armed is that he may be able to stand against the wiles of the devil—that he may be able to hold out, and to overcome, notwithstanding all the devil's assaults, both of force and fraud, all the deceits he puts upon us, all the snares he lays for us, and all his machinations against us. This the apostle enlarges upon here, and shows,

1. What our danger is, and what need we have to put on this whole armour, considering what sort of enemies we have to deal with—the devil and all the powers of darkness: For we wrestle not against flesh and blood, &c., v. 12. The combat for which we are to be prepared is not against ordinary human enemies, not barely against men compounded of flesh and blood, nor against our own corrupt natures singly considered, but against the several ranks of devils, who have a government which they exercise in this world. (1.) We have to do with a subtle enemy, an enemy who uses wiles and stratagems, as v. 11. He has a thousand ways of beguiling unstable souls: hence he is called a serpent for subtlety, an old serpent, experienced in the art and trade of tempting. (2.) He is a powerful enemy: Principalities, and powers, and rulers. They are numerous, they are vigorous; and rule in those heathen nations which are yet in darkness. The dark parts of the world are the seat of Satan's empire. Yea, they are usurping princes over all men who are yet in a state of sin and ignorance. Satan's is a kingdom of darkness; whereas Christ's is a kingdom of light. (3.) They are spiritual enemies: Spiritual wickedness in high places, or wicked spirits, as some translate it. The devil is a spirit, a wicked spirit; and our danger is the greater from our enemies because they are unseen, and assault us ere we are aware of them. The devils are wicked spirits, and they chiefly annoy the saints with, and provoke them to, spiritual wickednesses, pride, envy, malice, &c. These enemies are said to be in high places, or in heavenly places, so the word is, taking heaven (as one says) for the whole expansum, or spreading out of the air between the earth and the stars, the air being the place from which the devils assault us. Or the meaning may be, "We wrestle about heavenly places or heavenly things;" so some of the ancients interpret it. Our enemies strive to prevent our ascent to heaven, to deprive us of heavenly blessings and to obstruct our communion with heaven. They assault us in the things that belong to our souls, and labour to deface the heavenly image in our hearts; and therefore we have need to be upon our guard against them. We have need of faith in our Christian warfare, because we have spiritual enemies to grapple with, as well as of faith in our Christian work, because we have spiritual strength to fetch in. Thus you see your danger.

2. What our duty is: to take and put on the whole armour of God, and then to stand our ground, and withstand our enemies.

(1.) We must withstand, v. 13. We must not yield to the devil's allurements and assaults, but oppose them. Satan is said to stand up against us, 1 Chron. xxi. 1. If he stand up against us, we must stand against him; set up, and keep up, an interest in opposition to the devil. Satan is the wicked one, and his kingdom is the kingdom of sin: to stand against Satan is to strive against sin. That you may be able to withstand in the evil day, in the day of temptation, or of any sore affliction.

(2.) We must stand our ground: And, having done all, to stand. We must resolve, by God's grace, not to yield to Satan. Resist him, and he will flee. If we distrust our cause, or our leader, or our armour, we give him advantage. Our present business is to withstand the assaults of the devil, and to stand it out; and then, having done all that is incumbent on the good soldiers of Jesus Christ, our warfare will be accomplished, and we shall be finally victorious.

(3.) We must stand armed; and this is here most enlarged upon. Here is a Christian in complete armour: and the armour is divine: Armour of God, armour of light, Rom. xiii. 12. Armour of righteousness, 2 Cor. vi. 7. The apostle specifies the particulars of this armour, both offensive and defensive. The military girdle or belt, the breast-plate, the greaves (or soldier's shoes), the shield, the helmet, and the sword. It is observable that, among them all, there is none for the back; if we turn our back upon the enemy, we lie exposed. [1.] Truth or sincerity is our girdle, v. 14. It was prophesied of Christ (Isa. xi. 5) that righteousness should be the girdle of his loins and faithfulness the girdle of his reins. That which Christ was girded with all Christians must be girded with. God desires truth, that is, sincerity, in the inward parts. This is the strength of our loins; and it girds on all other pieces of our armour, and therefore is first mentioned. I know no religion without sincerity. Some understand it of the doctrine of the truths of the gospel: they should cleave to us as the girdle does to the loins, Jer. xiii. 11. This will restrain from libertinism and licentiousness, as a girdle restrains and keeps in the body. This is the Christian soldier's belt: ungirded with this, he is unblessed. [2.] Righteousness must be our breast-plate. The breast-plate secures the vitals, shelters the heart. The righteousness of Christ imputed to us is our breast-plate against the arrows of divine wrath. The righteousness of Christ implanted in us is our breast-plate to fortify the heart against the attacks which Satan makes against us. The apostle explains this in 1 Thess. v. 8, Putting on the breast-plate of faith and love. Faith and love include all Christian graces; for by faith we are united to Christ and by love to our brethren. These will infer a diligent observance of our duty to God, and a righteous deportment towards men, in all the offices of justice, truth, and charity. [3.] Resolution must be as the greaves to our legs: And their feet shod with the preparation of the gospel of peace, v. 15. Shoes, or greaves of brass, or the like, were formerly part of the military armour (1 Sam. xvii. 6): the use of them was to defend the feet against the gall-traps, and sharp sticks, which were wont to be laid privily in the way, to obstruct the marching of the enemy, those who fell upon them being unfit to march. The preparation of the gospel of peace signifies a prepared and resolved frame of heart, to adhere to the gospel and abide by it, which will enable us to walk with a steady pace in the way of religion, notwithstanding the difficulties and dangers that may be in it. It is styled the gospel of peace because it brings all sorts of peace, peace with God, with ourselves, and with one another. It may also be meant of that which prepares for the entertainment of the gospel, namely, repentance. With this our feet must be shod: for by living a life of repentance we are armed against temptations to sin, and the designs of our great enemy. Dr. Whitby thinks this may be the sense of the words: "That you may be ready for the combat, be shod with the gospel of peace, endeavour after that peaceable and quiet mind which the gospel calls for. Be not easily provoked, nor prone to quarrel: but show all gentleness and all long-suffering to all men, and this will certainly preserve you from many great temptations and persecutions, as did those shoes of brass the soldiers from those galltraps," &c. [4.] Faith must be our shield: Above all, or chiefly, taking the shield of faith, v. 16. This is more necessary than any of them. Faith is all in all to us in an hour of temptation. The breast-plate secures the vitals; but with the shield we turn every way. This is the victory over the world, even our faith. We are to be fully persuaded of the truth of all God's promises and threatenings, such a faith being of great use against temptations. Consider faith as it is the evidence of things not seen and the substance of things hoped for, and it will appear to be of admirable use for this purpose. Faith, as receiving Christ and the benefits of redemption, so deriving grace from him, is like a shield, a sort of universal defence. Our enemy the devil is here called the wicked one. He is wicked himself, and he endeavours to make us wicked. His temptations are called darts, because of their swift and undiscerned flight, and the deep wounds that they give to the soul; fiery darts, by way of allusion to the poisonous darts which were wont to inflame the parts which were wounded with them, and therefore were so called, as the serpents with poisonous stings are called fiery serpents. Violent temptations, by which the soul is set on fire of hell, are the darts which Satan shoots at us. Faith is the shield with which we must quench these fiery darts, wherein we should receive them, and so render them ineffectual, that they may not hit us, or at least that they may not hurt us. Observe, Faith, acted upon the word of God and applying that, acted upon the grace of Christ and improving that, quenches the darts of temptation. [5.] Salvation must be our helmet (v. 17); that is, hope, which has salvation for its object; so 1 Thess. v. 8. The helmet secures the head. A good hope of salvation, well founded and well built, will both purify the soul and keep it from being defiled by Satan, and it will comfort the soul and keep it from being troubled and tormented by Satan. He would tempt us to despair; but good hope keeps us trusting in God, and rejoicing in him. [6.] The word of God is the sword of the Spirit. The sword is a very necessary and useful part of a soldier's furniture. The word of God is very necessary, and of great use to the Christian, in order to his maintaining the spiritual warfare and succeeding in it. It is called the sword of the Spirit, because it is of the Spirit's inditing and he renders it efficacious and powerful, and sharper than a two-edged sword. Like Goliath's sword, none like that; with this we assault the assailants. Scripture-arguments are the most powerful arguments to repel temptation with. Christ himself resisted Satan's temptations with, It is written, Matt. iv. 4, 6, 7,, 10. This, being hid in the heart, will preserve from sin (Ps. cxix. 11), and will mortify and kill those lusts and corruptions that are latent there. [7.] Prayer must buckle on all the other parts of our Christian armour, v. 18. We must join prayer with all these graces, for our defence against these spiritual enemies, imploring help and assistance of God, as the case requires: and we must pray always. Not as though we were to do nothing else but pray, for there are other duties of religion and of our respective stations in the world that are to be done in their place and season; but we should keep up constant times of prayer, and be constant to them. We must pray upon all occasions, and as often as our own and others' necessities call us to it. We must always keep up a disposition to prayer, and should intermix ejaculatory prayers with other duties, and with common business. Though set and solemn prayer may sometimes be unseasonable (as when other duties are to be done), yet pious ejaculations can never be so. We must pray with all prayer and supplication, with all kinds of prayer: public, private, and secret, social and solitary, solemn and sudden; with all the parts of prayer: confession of sin, petition for mercy, and thanksgivings for favours received. We must pray in the Spirit; our spirits must be employed in the duty and we must do it by the grace of God's good Spirit. We must watch thereunto, endeavouring to keep our hearts in a praying frame, and taking all occasions, and improving all opportunities, for the duty: we must watch to all the motions of our own hearts towards the duty. When God says, Seek my face, our hearts must comply, Ps. xxvii. 8. This we must do with all perseverance. We must abide by the duty of prayer, whatever change there may be in our outward circumstances; and we must continue in it as long as we live in the world. We must persevere in a particular prayer; not cutting it short, when our hearts are disposed to enlarge, and there is time for it, and our occasions call for it. We must likewise persevere in particular requests, notwithstanding some present discouragements and repulses. And we must pray with supplication, not for ourselves only, but for all saints; for we are members one of another. Observe, None are so much saints, and in so good a condition in this world, but they need our prayers, and they ought to have them. The apostle passes hence to the conclusion of the epistle.

Matthew Henry and continuators, Complete Commentary, Ephesians 6:10-18. Public domain.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Ephesians6:19-24

The Conclusion. (a. d. 61.)

19 And for me, that utterance may be given unto me, that I may open my mouth boldly, to make known the mystery of the gospel, 20 For which I am an ambassador in bonds: that therein I may speak boldly, as I ought to speak. 21 But that ye also may know my affairs, and how I do, Tychicus, a beloved brother and faithful minister in the Lord, shall make known to you all things: 22 Whom I have sent unto you for the same purpose, that ye might know our affairs, and that he might comfort your hearts. 23 Peace be to the brethren, and love with faith, from God the Father and the Lord Jesus Christ. 24 Grace be with all them that love our Lord Jesus Christ in sincerity. Amen.

Here, I. He desires their prayers for him, v. 19. Having mentioned supplication for all saints, he puts himself into the number. We must pray for all saints, and particularly for God's faithful ministers. Brethren, pray for us, that the word of the Lord may run and be glorified. Observe what it is he would have them pray for in his behalf: "That utterance may be given unto me; that I may be enlarged from my present restraints, and so have liberty to propagate the faith of Christ; that I may have ability to express myself in a suitable and becoming manner; and that I may open my mouth boldly, that is, that I may deliver the whole counsel of God, without any base fear, shame, or partiality." To make known the mystery of the gospel; some understand it of that part of the gospel which concerns the calling of the Gentiles, which had hitherto, as a mystery, been concealed. But the whole gospel was a mystery, till made known by divine revelation; and it is the work of Christ's ministers to publish it. Observe, Paul had a great command of language; they called him Mercury, because he was the chief speaker (Acts xiv. 12), and yet he would have his friends ask of God the gift of utterance for him. He was a man of great courage, and often signalized himself for it; yet he would have them pray that God would give him boldness. He knew as well what to say as any man; yet he desires them to pray for him, that he may speak as he ought to speak. The argument with which he enforces his request is that for the sake of the gospel he was an ambassador in bonds, v. 20. He was persecuted and imprisoned for preaching the gospel; though, notwithstanding, he continued in the embassy committed to him by Christ, and persisted in preaching it. Observe, 1. It is no new thing for Christ's ministers to be in bonds. 2. It is a hard thing for them to speak boldly when that is their case. 3. The best and most eminent ministers have need of, and may receive advantage by, the prayers of good Christians; and therefore should earnestly desire them. Having thus desired their prayers,

II. He recommends Tychicus unto them, v. 21, 22. He sent him with this epistle, that he might acquaint them with what other churches were informed of, namely, how he did, and what he did; how he was used by the Romans in his bonds, and how he behaved himself in his present circumstances. It is desirable to good ministers both that their Christian friends should know their state and that they should be acquainted with the condition of their friends; for by this means they may the better help each other in their prayers.—And that he might comfort their hearts, by giving such an account of his sufferings, of the cause of them, and of the temper of his mind and his behaviour under them, as might prevent their fainting at his tribulations and even minister matter of joy and thanksgiving unto them. He tells them that Tychicus was a beloved brother and faithful minister in the Lord. He was a sincere Christian, and so a brother in Christ: he was a faithful minister in the work of Christ, and he was very dear to Paul, which makes Paul's love to these Christian Ephesians the more observable, in that he should now part with so good and dear a friend for their sakes, when his company and conversation must have been peculiarly delightful and serviceable to himself. But the faithful servants of Jesus Christ are wont to prefer the public good to their own private or personal interests.

III. He concludes with his good wishes and prayers for them, and not for them only, but for all the brethren, v. 23, 24. His usual benediction was, Grace and peace; here it is, Peace be to the brethren, and love with faith. By peace we are to understand all manner of peace—peace with God, peace with conscience, peace among themselves: and all outward prosperity is included in the word; as if he had said, "I wish the continuance and increase of all happiness to you." And love with faith. This in part explains what he means in the following verse by grace; not only grace in the fountain, or the love and favour of God, but grace in the streams, the grace of the Spirit flowing from that divine principle, faith and love including all the rest. It is the continuance and increase of these that he desires for them, in whom they were already begun. It follows, from God the Father, &c. All Grace and blessings are derived to the saints from God, through the merit and intercession of Jesus Christ our Lord. The closing benediction is more extensive than the former; for in this he prays for all true believers at Ephesus, and every where else. It is the undoubted character of all the saints that they love our Lord Jesus Christ. Our love to Christ is not acceptable, unless it be in sincerity: indeed there is no such thing as love to Christ, whatever men may pretend, where there is not sincerity. The words may be read, Grace be with all those who love our Lord Jesus Christ in incorruption, who continue constant in their love to him, so as not to be corrupted out of it by any baits or seductions whatsoever, and whose love to him is uncorrupted by any opposite lust, or the love of any thing displeasing to him. Grace, that is, the favour of God, and all good (spiritual and temporal), that is, the product of it, are and shall be with all those who thus love our Lord Jesus Christ. And it is, or ought to be, the desire and prayer of every lover of Christ that it may be so with all his fellow-christians. Amen, so be it.

Matthew Henry and continuators, Complete Commentary, Ephesians 6:19-24. Public domain.

Permanent link. Source edition.

John Trapp: Commentary or Exposition

Read this work on Ephesians 6

Ephesians6:1

CHAP. VI. Verſe 1. Children obey your Parents]

AS Iſaac did Abraham in ſubmitting to be ſacrificed: As Chriſt became obedient even to the death of the Croſſe.

For this is right] Good and acceptable before God and men, 1 Tim. 5.4. See the Note on Mat. 15.4.

John Trapp, Commentary or Exposition, Ephesians 6:1. Public domain.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Ephesians6:2

Verſe 2. Firſt Commandment with promiſe] To wit, with ſpeciall promiſe of long life. See more in the Note on Mat. 15.4.

John Trapp, Commentary or Exposition, Ephesians 6:2. Public domain.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Ephesians6:3

Verſe 3. And thou maist live long] Good children help to lengthen their parents daies, as Joſeph did Jacobs. God therefore lengthens the[illegible: 1 letter]s in redhoſtimentum, as it were. Or if he take from them this long leaſe, he gives them a free-hold of better value.

John Trapp, Commentary or Exposition, Ephesians 6:3. Public domain.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Ephesians6:4

Verſe 4. Provoke not, &c.] God forbids bitterneſſe and auſterity in husbands, Coloſ. 3.19. Maſters, Coloſ. 4.1. parents here, and Col 3.21. Superiours muſt ſo carry themſelves, as to be at once loved and feared.

But bring them up in the nurture, &c.] Or nouriſh them and nurture them. The later is as needfull as the former. They that nouriſh their children only, what do they more, then the unreaſonable creatures?Selue[illegible: 2 letters]er. The bleſſing upon poſterity is entailed to piety in the ſecond Commandment. If I may ſee grace in my wife and children, ſaid reverend Claviger, Satis habeo, ſatiſ que mihi, mea ux-ar[illegible: 1 letter] filiis & filiabus proſpexi, I ſhall account them ſufficiently cared for.

John Trapp, Commentary or Exposition, Ephesians 6:4. Public domain.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Ephesians6:5

Verſe 5. Servants be obedient] The Centurion was happy in his ſervants, and no marvell, for he was a loving Maſter. See the Note on Mat 8 6.

John Trapp, Commentary or Exposition, Ephesians 6:5. Public domain.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Ephesians6:6

Verſe 6. Not with eye-ſervi[illegible: 1 letter]e] And yet it were well if we would do God, our great Maſter, but eye-ſervice. For his eye is ever upon us, and pierceth into the inward parts So that they much deceive themſelves, who think all is well, becauſe no m[illegible: 1 letter]n can ſay to them, Black is thine eye.

John Trapp, Commentary or Exposition, Ephesians 6:6. Public domain.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Ephesians6:7

Verſe 7. As to the Lord] In obedience to his will, and with reference to his glory.

John Trapp, Commentary or Exposition, Ephesians 6:7. Public domain.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Ephesians6:8

Verſe 8. Whether he be bond or free] The Centurion did but complain of the ſickneſſe of his ſervant, and Chriſt unasked, ſaies, I will come and heal him. He that came in the ſhape of a ſervant, would go down to the ſick ſervants pallet, would not go to the bed of the rich Rulers ſon.

John Trapp, Commentary or Exposition, Ephesians 6:8. Public domain.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Ephesians6:9

Verſe 9. Do the ſame things] That is, Do your parts and duties by them; and uſe them as men, not as beaſts.

Forbearing threatning] Thoſe bluſters and terrible thunder-cracks of fierce and furious language found in the mouths of many maſt[illegible: 1 letter]rs, i[illegible: 1 letter] never ſo little croſſed. Severitas nec ſit tetra, nec t[illegible: 1 letter] trica: Servants ſhould be chidden with good words,Sidon. epiſt. with Gods words, and not reviled.

John Trapp, Commentary or Exposition, Ephesians 6:9. Public domain.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Ephesians6:10

Verſe 10. Be ſtrong in the Lord] For by his own ſtrength ſhall no man prevail, 1 Sam. 2.9. Get Gods Arm, wherewith to wield his Armour, and then you may do any thing.

John Trapp, Commentary or Exposition, Ephesians 6:10. Public domain.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Ephesians6:11

Verſe 11. Put òn the whole armour] Or elſe never think to do the fore-mentioned duties: we have a buſie adverſary to deal with. The Turks bear no weapons, but in travell: then ſome of them ſeem like a walking armory: ſo muſt a Chriſtian be. Coriolanus [illegible: 1 letter]ad ſo uſed his weapons of a childe-little, that they ſeemed as if they had been born with him, or grown into his hands. [non-Latin text not transcribed]. Plutarch. Seneca reports of Caeſar, that he quickly ſheathed his ſword, but never laid it off. No more muſt we.

The wiles of the devil] Gr. The methods or way-layings of that old ſubtile Serpent, who like Dans adder in the path, biteth the heels of paſſengers,Gen. 48.17. and thereby transfuſeth his venome to the head and heart. Julian by his craft drew more from the faith, then all his perſecuting predeceſſours could do by their cruelty. So doth Satan more hurt in his ſheepskin then by roaring like a Lion.

John Trapp, Commentary or Exposition, Ephesians 6:11. Public domain.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Ephesians6:12

Verſe 12. Not againſt fleſh and bloud] Hereby the Apoſtle meaneth not ſo much the corruption, as the weakneſſe of our natures. q. d. We have not only to conflict with weak, frail men, but with puiſſant devils. Look to it therefore, and lie open at no place: but get on every piece of this ſpirituall armour, whether thoſe of defence (as the girdle of truth, bre[illegible: 1 letter]t-pla[illegible: 1 letter]e of righteouſneſſe, the ſhoes of peace and patience, the helmet of hope) or thoſe of offence, as the ſword of the Spirit, and the darts of praier. Fetch all theſe out of the holy Scriptures, which are like Solomons tower, where hang a thouſand ſhields, and all the weapons of ſtrong men. The Apoſtle here ſoundeth the alarm, crying, Arm, arm, &c.

But againſt principalities,] So wicked men make the devils, by being at their beck and obedience. Obſerve here, ((ſaith an Interpreter) in the holy Ghoſt a wonderfull patern of candour: he praiſeth what is praiſe-worthy in his very enem[illegible: 1 letter]es. How then ſhall not the Saints be accepted and acknowledged, ſith they ſin not of malicious wickedneſſe, as devils do.

Againſt spirituall wickedneſſe] Gr. [non-Latin text not transcribed] The ſpirituals of wickedneſſe, thoſe helliſh plots and ſatanicall ſuggeſtions, black and blaſphemous temptations, horrid and hideous injections, &c.

In high places] Or, [non-Latin text not transcribed] About our intereſt in thoſe heavenly priviledges, which the devil would wring from us, and rob us of. He ſtrove with the Angel about the body of Moſes: but with us about our precious ſoules. And herein he hath the advantage▪ that he is above us, and doth ou[illegible: 1 letter] of the aire aſſault us, being upon the upper ground, as it were.

John Trapp, Commentary or Exposition, Ephesians 6:12. Public domain.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Ephesians6:13

Verſe 13. That ye may be able to with ſtand] Not ſeeking to reſiſt Satans craft with craft, fraud with fraud, Sed per apertum Martem, but by open defiance. He ſhoots (ſaith Greenham) with Satan in his own bow, who thinks by diſputing and reaſoning to put him off.

John Trapp, Commentary or Exposition, Ephesians 6:13. Public domain.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Ephesians6:14

Verſe 14. Stand therefore] [non-Latin text not transcribed] A military expreſſion. A man may well ſay to the Chriſtian ſouldier, as Simeon in the eccleſiaſticall hiſtory did to the pillars, D. H[illegible: 1 letter]ll's, Quò vadis. which he whipped before the earthquake: Stand faſt for ye ſhall be ſhaken.

Your loins girt about] Here if ever, Ʋngirt, unbleſt. He is a looſe man that wants this g[illegible: 2 letters]dle of ſince[illegible: 1 letter]ity.

The breaſt-plate of righteouſnes] Inherent righteouſnes, 1 Ioh. 3.7. that enſureth election. 2 Pet. 1, 10.

John Trapp, Commentary or Exposition, Ephesians 6:14. Public domain.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Ephesians6:15

Verſe 15. And your feet ſhod] As one that is well booted or buskind can walk unhurt amidſt briers and brambles: ſo may he amidſt Satans ſnares, whereof all places are full, that is fortified with Goſpel-comforts, whereby God creates peace.

John Trapp, Commentary or Exposition, Ephesians 6:15. Public domain.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Ephesians6:16

Verſe 16. Above all] Or, Over and upon all. [non-Latin text not transcribed] For the word here rendred a ſhield cometh from another word that ſignifieth a door: to note that as a door or gate doth the body, [non-Latin text not transcribed] ſo the ſhield of faith covereth the whole ſoul. Let us be therefore (as Epaminondas) Non d[illegible: 1 letter] vita, ſed de ſc[illegible: 1 letter]to ſolliciti. S[illegible: 1 letter]eva at the ſiege of Dyrrachium ſo long alone reſiſted Pompeys army, that he had 220 darts ſticking in his ſhield, and loſt one of his eyes, and yet gave not over till Caeſar came to his reſcue.

To quench all the fiery darts] Pointed and poiſoned with the venome of ſerpents, which ſet the heart on fire from one luſt to another. Or fiery for the dolour and diſtemper that they work: in alluſion to the Scythian darts, dipt in the gall of aſps and vipers; the venemous heat of which, like a fire in their fleſh, killed the wounded with torments the likeſt hell of any other.

John Trapp, Commentary or Exposition, Ephesians 6:16. Public domain.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Ephesians6:17

Verſe 17. The helmet of ſalvation] Hope which holds head above water, and maketh the ſoul with ſtretcht-out [illegible: 1 letter]eck expect deliverance, Rom 8.19. crying out not only, Dum ſpiro, ſpero, but dum expiro ſpero.

And the ſword of the ſpirit] Wherewith our Saviour beat the devil on his own dunghill the wilderneſſe, fetching all out of that one book of Deuteronomy, Matth. 4. See the Notes there.

John Trapp, Commentary or Exposition, Ephesians 6:17. Public domain.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Ephesians6:18

Verſe 18. Praying alwaies] Praier is not only a part of the armour, but enables to uſe all the reſt. It is not only a charm for that crooked ſerpent Leviathan, Iſa. 26.16. to inchant him,Flagellum Diaboli. but a whip to torment him, and put him into another hell, ſaith Chryſostome. It [illegible: 1 letter]etcheth Chriſt into the battle, and ſo is ſure of victory. It obtaineth freſh ſupplies of the Spirit, Phil. 1.19. and ſo maketh us more then conquerours, even triumphers. It driveth the devil out of the field, and maketh him flie from us, Tanquà;m ſi leones ignem expuentes eſſemus, ſaith Chryſoſtome. Eſpecially if we go not to the battle,[non-Latin text not transcribed], with our break faſt, as Nestor in Homer, but faſting and praying. For ſome kinde of devils are not caſt cut, but by faſting and praier.

And watching thereunto] That we be not ſurprized at unawares. The bird Onocratal[illegible: 2 letters] is ſo well practiſ[illegible: 1 letter]d to expect the Hawk to grapple with her, that even when ſhe ſhutteth her eyes, ſhe ſleepeth with her beak exalted, as if ſhe would contend with her adverſary: Let us like wiſe ſtand continually upon our guard. The devil watcheth and wa[illegible: 1 letter]keth the round, 1 Pet. 5.8. Watch therefore.

John Trapp, Commentary or Exposition, Ephesians 6:18. Public domain.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Ephesians6:19

Verſe 19 And for me] Miniſters muſt be eſpecially pray'd for, that they may have a door not only of utterance, but of entrance to mens hearts, and ſo be able to ſave themſelves, and thoſe that hear them. In praying for ſu[illegible: 1 letter]h, we pray for ou[illegible: 1 letter] ſelves.

John Trapp, Commentary or Exposition, Ephesians 6:19. Public domain.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Ephesians6:20

Verſe 20. [non-Latin text not transcribed] I am an Embaſſadour] Venerable for mine age and authority, as the word ſignifieth. The ancient and the honourable are uſually imploied as Embaſſadours. Cognata ſunt [non-Latin text not transcribed] & [non-Latin text not transcribed], old age and honour are akin in the Greek tongue.

In bonds] Gr. In a chain; inſtead of a chain of gold (worne commonly by Embaſſadours) and far more glorious. [non-Latin text not transcribed] I bear about my bonds (ſaith Ignatius in his Epiſtle like wiſe to the Epheſians) as ſo many ſpirituall Jewels or Enſigns of honour. Oh, ſaid Alice Driver, here is a goodly neckerchief, bleſſed be God for it, when the chain was put about her neck.

That therein I may ſpeak boldly] He ſaith not, That I may be freed from my chain, but that I may do my office well in my chain. Let God ſerve himſelf upon us, and then no matter what becomes of us. Martinus decumbens, Domine, dixi[illegible: 1 letter], ſi adhuc populo tuo firm neceſſarius, nonrecuſo L[illegible: 1 letter]borem. Sever. epiſt. 3.

John Trapp, Commentary or Exposition, Ephesians 6:20. Public domain.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Ephesians6:21

Verſe 21. But that ye may know] It is of good uſe to the Church to know the lives and affairs of men eminent in goodneſſe, and of exemplary holineſſe; that others may expreſſe them, as Polycarp did Iohn the Evangeliſt, as Irenaeus did Polycarp, as Cyprian did Tertullian, Paraeus did Vrſin, &c.

John Trapp, Commentary or Exposition, Ephesians 6:21. Public domain.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Ephesians6:22

Verſe 22. Comfort your hearts] It is God that comforts by the creatures, as by conduit-pipes. The air yeelds light as an inſtrument, the water may heat, but not of it ſelf. When a potion is given in beer, the beer of it ſelf doth not work, but the potion by the beer. So in this eaſe.

John Trapp, Commentary or Exposition, Ephesians 6:22. Public domain.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Ephesians6:23

Verſe 23. Peace be to the brethren] Theſe only be the children of peace, Luk. 10.10. The wicked are like the troubled ſea, Iſa. 57.20. which may ſeem ſometimes ſtill, but is never ſo: no more are they. The peace of proſperity they may have, but not of tranquillity. Sinceritas ſerenitatis mater. Hence it followeth.

John Trapp, Commentary or Exposition, Ephesians 6:23. Public domain.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Ephesians6:24

Verſe 24. In ſincerity] Or, Immortality, [non-Latin text not transcribed] oppoſite to that Anathema Maranatha, 1 Cor. 16.23.

John Trapp, Commentary or Exposition, Ephesians 6:24. Public domain.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Albert Barnes: Notes on the New Testament

Read this work on Ephesians 6

Ephesians6:1

Children. τεκνα. This word usually signifies those who are young; but it is here used, evidently, to denote those who were under the care and government of their parents, or those who were not of age.

Obey your parents. This is the first great duty which God has enjoined on children. It is to do what their parents command them to do. The God of nature indicates that this is duty, for he has impressed it on the minds of all in every age; and the Author of revelation confines it. It is particularly important,

(1.) because the good order of a family, and hence of the community, depends on it; no community or family being prosperous where there is not due subordination in the household.

(2.) Because the welfare of the child depends on it; it being of the highest importance that a child should be early taught obedience to law, as no one can be prosperous or happy who is not thus obedient.

(3.) Because the child is not competent, as yet, to reasons on what is right, or qualified to direct himself; and, while that is the case, he must be subject to the will of some other person.

(4.) Because the parent, by his age and experience, is to be presumed to be qualified to direct and guide a child. The love which God has implanted in the heart of a parent for a child secures, in general, the administration of this domestic government in such a way as not to injure the child. A father will not, unless under strong passion or the excitement of intoxication, abuse his authority. He loves the child too much. He desires his welfare; and the placing of the child under the authority of the parent is about the same thing, in regard to the welfare of the child, as it would be to endow the child at once with all the wisdom and experience of the parent himself.

(5.) It is important, because the family government is designed to be an imitation of the government of God. The government of God is what a perfect family government would be; and to accustom a child to be obedient to a parent is designed to be one method of leading him to be obedient to God. No child that is disobedient to a parent will be obedient to God; and that child that is most obedient to a father and mother will be most likely to become a Christian, and an heir of heaven. And it may be observed, in general, that no disobedient child is virtuous, prosperous, or happy. Every one foresees the ruin of such a child; and most of the cases of crime that lead to the penitentiary, or the gallows, commence by disobedience to parents.

In the Lord. That is, as far as their commandments agree with those of God, and no farther. No parent can have a right to require a child to steal, or lie, or cheat, or assist him in committing murder, or in doing any other wrong thing. No parent has a right to forbid a child to pray, to read the Bible, to worship God, or to make a profession of religion. The duties and rights of children, in such cases, are similar to those of wives, Eph 5:22; and, in all cases, God is to be obeyed rather than man. When a parent, however, is opposed to a child; when he expresses an unwillingness that a child should attend a particular church, or make a profession of religion, such opposition should, in all cases, be a sufficient reason for the child to pause and re-examine the subject. He should pray much, and think much, and inquire much, before, in any case, he acts contrary to the will of a father or mother; and, when he does do it, he should state to them, with great gentleness and kindness, that he believes he ought to love and serve God.

For this is right. It is right,

(1.) because it is so appointed by God as a duty;

(2.) because children owe a debt of gratitude to their parents for what they have done for them;

(3.) because it will be for the good of the children themselves, and for the welfare of society.

(a) "obey your parents" Prov 23:22, col 3:20

Albert Barnes, Notes on the New Testament, Ephesians 6:1. Public domain.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Ephesians6:2

Honour thy father and mother. Ex 20:12. Comp. Mt 15:4.

Which is the first commandment with promise. With a promise annexed to it. The promise was, that their days should be long in the land which the Lord their God would give them. It is not to be supposed that the observance of the four first commandments would not be attended with a blessing, but no particular blessing is promised. It is true, indeed, that there is a general declaration annexed to the second commandment, that God would show mercy to thousands of generations of them that loved him, and that kept his commandments. But that is rather a declaration in regard to all the commands of God than a promise annexed to that specific commandment. It is an assurance that obedience to the law of God would be followed with blessings to a thousand generations, and is given in view of the first and second commandments together, because they related particularly to the honour that was due to God. But the promise in the fifth commandment is a special promise. It does not relate to obedience to God in general, but it is a particular assurance that they who honour their parents shall have a particular blessing as the result of that obedience.

(b) "thy father and mother" Ex 20:12

Albert Barnes, Notes on the New Testament, Ephesians 6:2. Public domain.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Ephesians6:3

That it may be well with thee. This is found in the fifth commandment as recorded in De 5:16. The whole commandment as there recorded is, "Honour thy father and thy mother, as the Lord thy God hath commanded thee; that thy days may be prolonged, and that it may go well with thee in the land which the Lord thy God giveth thee." The meaning here is, that they would be more happy, useful, and virtuous, if they obeyed their parents than if they disobeyed them.

And thou mayest live long on the earth. In the Commandment, as recorded in Ex 20:12, the promise is, "that thy days may be long upon the land which the Lord thy God giveth thee." This referred to the promised land--the land of Canaan. The meaning doubtless is, that there would be a special providence, to those who were obedient to parents length of days. Long regarded as a great blessing; and this blessing was promised. The apostle here gives to the promise a more general form, and says obedience to parents was connected at all times with long life. We may remark here,

(1.) that long life is a blessing. It affords a longer space to prepare for eternity; it enables a man to be more useful; and it furnishes a longer opportunity to study the works of God on earth. It is not improper to desire it; and we should make use of all the means in our power to lengthen out our days, and to preserve and protract our lives.

(2.) It is still true that obedience to parents is conducive to length of life, and that those are most obedient in early life, other things being equal, have prospect of living long. This occurs because

(a.) obedient are saved from the vices and crimes which shorten life. No parent will command his child to be a drunkard, a gambler, a spendthrift, a pirate, or a murderer. But these vices and crimes, resulting in most cases from disobedience to parents, all shorten they who early commit them are certain of an early grave. No child who disobeys a parent can have any security that he will not fall a victim to such vices and crimes.

(b.) Obedience to parents is connected with virtuous habits that are conducive to long life. It will make a child industrious, temperate, sober; it will lead him to restrain and govern his wild passions; it will lead him to form habits of self-government which will, in future life, save him from the snares of vice and temptation.

(c.) Many a life is lost early by disobeying a parent. A child disobeys a father, and goes into a dram-shop; or he goes to sea; or he becomes the companion of the wicked--and he may be wrecked at sea, or his character on land may be wrecked for ever. Of disobedient children, there is perhaps not one in a hundred that ever reaches an honoured old age.

(d.) We may still believe that God, in his providence, will watch over those who are obedient to a father and mother. If he regards a falling sparrow, (Mt 10:29,) he will not be unmindful of an obedient child; if he numbers the hairs of the head, (Mt 10:30,) he will not be regardless of the little boy that honours him by obeying a father and mother.

(*) "earth" "land"

Albert Barnes, Notes on the New Testament, Ephesians 6:3. Public domain.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Ephesians6:4

And ye fathers. A command addressed particularly to fathers because they are at the head of the family, and its government is especially committed to them. The object of the apostle here is, to show parents that their commands should be such that they can be easily obeyed, or such as are entirely reasonable and proper. If children are required to obey, it is but reasonable that the commands of the parent should be such that they can be obeyed, or such that the child shall not be discouraged in his attempt to obey. This statement is in accordance with what he had said Eph 5:22-25 of the relation of husband and wife. It was the duty of the wife to obey --but it was the corresponding duty of the husband to manifest such a character that it would be pleasant to yield obedience--so to love her, that his known wish would be law to her. In like manner it is the duty of children to obey a parent; but it is the duty of a parent to exhibit such a character, and to maintain such a government, that it would be proper for the child to obey; to command nothing that is unreasonable or improper, but to train up his children in the ways of virtue and pure religion.

Provoke not your children to wrath. That is, by unreasonable commands; by needless severity; by the manifestation of anger. So govern them, and so punish them--if punishment is necessary --that they shall not lose their confidence in you, but shall love you. The apostle here has hit on the very danger to which parents are most exposed in the government of their children. It is that of souring their temper; of making them feel that the parent is under the influence of anger, and that it is right for them to be so too. This is done

(1.) when the commands of a parent are unreasonable and severe. The spirit of a child then becomes irritated, and he is "discouraged," Col 3:21.

(2.) When a parent is evidently excited when he punishes a child. The child then feels

(a.) that if his father is angry, it is not wrong for him to be angry; and

(b.) the very fact of anger in a parent kindles anger in his bosom--just as it does when two men are contending. If he submits in the case, it is only because the parent is the strongest, not because he is right; and the child cherishes anger, while he yields to power. There is no principle of parental government more important than that a father should command his own temper when he inflicts punishment. He should punish a child not because he is angry, but because it is right; not because it has become a matter of personal contest, but because God requires that he should do it, and the welfare of the child demands it. The moment when a child sees that a parent punishes him under the influence of anger, that moment the child will be likely to be angry too--and his anger will be as proper as that of the parent. And yet how often is punishment inflicted in this manner! And how often does the child feel that the parent punished him simply because he was the strongest, not because it was right! And how often is the mind of a child left with a strong conviction that wrong has been done him by the punishment which he has received, rather than with repentance for the wrong that he has himself done!

But bring them up. Place them under such discipline and instruction that they shall become acquainted with the Lord.

In the nurture, ενπαιδεια. The word here used means, training of a child; hence education, instruction, discipline. Here it means that they are to train up their children in such a manner as the Lord approves; that is, they are to educate them for virtue and religion.

And admonition. The word here used--νουθεσια--means, literally, a putting in mind; then warning, admonition, instruction. The sense here is, that they were to put them in mind of the Lord--of his existence, perfections, law, and claims on their hearts and lives. This command is positive, and is in accordance with all the requirements of the Bible on the subject. No one can doubt that the Bible enjoins on parents the duty of endeavouring to train up their children in the ways of religion, and of making it the grand purpose of this life to prepare them for heaven. It has been often objected that children should be left on religious subjects to form their own opinions when they are able to judge for themselves. Infidels and irreligious men always oppose or neglect the duty here enjoined; and the plea commonly is, that to teach religion to children is to make them prejudiced; to destroy their independence of mind; and to prevent their judging as impartially on so important a subject as they ought to. In reply to this, and in defence of the requirements of the Bible on the subject, we may remark,

(1.) that to suffer a child to grow up without any instruction in religion, is about the same as to suffer a garden to lie without any culture. Such a garden would soon be overrun with weeds, and briers, and thorns--but not sooner, or more certainly, than the mind of a child would.

(2.) Men do instruct their children in a great many things, and why should they not in religion? They teach them how to behave in company; the art of farming; the way to make or use tools; how to make money; how to avoid the arts of the cunning seducer. But why should it not be said that all this tends to destroy their independence, and to make them prejudiced? Why not leave their minds open and free, and suffer them to form their own judgments about farming and the mechanic arts when their minds are matured?

(3.) Men do inculcate their own sentiments in religion. An infidel is not usually very anxious to conceal his views from his children. Men teach by example, by incidental remarks, by the neglect of that which they regard as of no value. A man who does not pray, is teaching his children not to pray; he who neglects the public worship of God, is teaching his children to neglect it; he who does not read the Bible, is teaching his children not to read it. Such is the constitution of things, that it is impossible for a parent not to inculcate his own religious views on his children. Since this is so, all that the Bible requires is, that his instructions should be RIGHT,

(4.) To inculcate the truths of religion is not to make the mind narrow, prejudiced, and indisposed to perceive the truth. Religion makes the mind candid, conscientious, open to conviction, ready to follow the truth. Superstition, bigotry, infidelity, and all error and falsehood, make the mind narrow and prejudiced.

(5.) If a man does not teach his children truth, others will teach them error. The young sceptic that the child meets in the street; the artful infidel; the hater of God; the unprincipled stranger, will teach the child. But is it not better for a parent to teach his child the truth than for a stranger to teach him error.

(6.) Religion is the most important of all subjects, and therefore it is of most importance that children on that subject should be taught TRUTH. Of whom can God so properly require this as of a parent? If it be asked in what way a parent is to bring up his children in the nurture and admonition of the Lord, I answer,

1st. by directly inculcating the doctrines and duties of religion--just as he does anything else that he regards as of value.

2nd. By placing them in the Sabbath school, where he may have a guarantee that they will be taught the truth.

3rd. By conducting them--not merely sending them--to the sanctuary, that they may be taught in the house of God.

4th. By example--all teaching being valueless without that.

5th. By prayer for the Divine aid in his efforts, and for the salvation of their souls. These duties are plain, simple, easy to be performed, and are such as a man knows he ought to perform. If neglected, and the soul of the child be lost, a parent has a most fearful account to render to God.

(*) "nurture" "instruction"

Albert Barnes, Notes on the New Testament, Ephesians 6:4. Public domain.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Ephesians6:5

Servants. οιδουλοι. The word here used denotes one who is bound to render service to another, whether that service be free or voluntary; and may denote, therefore, either a slave, or one who binds himself to render service to another. It is often used in these senses in the New Testament, just as it is elsewhere. It cannot be demonstrated that the word here necessarily means slaves; though, if slavery existed among those to whom this epistle was written-- as there can be little doubt that it did--it is a word which would apply to those in this condition. 1Cor 7:21; Gall 3:28. On the general subject of slavery, and the Scripture doctrine in regard to it, Isa 58:6. Whether the persons here referred to were slaves, or were those who had bound themselves to render a voluntary servitude, the directions here given were equally appropriate. It was not the design of the Christian religion to produce a rude sundering of the ties which bind man to man, but to teach all to perform their duties aright in the relations in which Christianity found them, and gradually to modify the customs of society, and to produce ultimately the universal prevalence of that which is right.

Be obedient to them. This is the uniform direction in the New Testament. See 1Pet 2:18, 1Timm 6:1-3. 1Cor 7:21. The idea is, that they were to show in that relation the excellence of the religion which they professed. If they could be made free, they were to prefer that condition to a state of bondage, 1Cor 7:21; but while the relation remained, they were to be kind, gentle, and obedient, as became Christians. In the parallel place in Colossians, Col 3:22,) it is said that they were to obey their masters "in all things." But evidently this is to be understood with the limitations implied in the case of wives and children, Eph 5:24; Eph 6:1, and a master would have no right to command that which was morally wrong.

According to the flesh. This is designed, evidently, to limit the obligation to obedience. The meaning is, that they had control over the body, the flesh. They had the power to command the service which the body could render; but they were not lords of the spirit. The soul acknowledged God as its Lord, and to the Lord they were to be subject in a higher sense than to their masters.

With fear and trembling. With reverence, and with a dread of offending them. They have authority and power over you, and you should be afraid to incur their displeasure. Whatever might be true about the propriety of slavery, and whatever might be the duty of the master about setting the slave free, it would be more to the honour of religion for the servant to perform his task with a willing mind, than to be contumacious and rebellious. He could do more for the honour of religion by patiently submitting to even what he felt to be wrong, than by being punished for what would be regarded as rebellion. It may be added here, that it was presumed that servants then could read. These directions were addressed to them, not to their masters. Of what use would be directions like these addressed to American slaves--scarce any of whom can read?

In singleness of your heart. With a simple, sincere desire to do what ought to be done.

As unto Christ. Feeling that by rendering proper service to your masters you are in fact serving the Lord, and that you are doing that which will be well-pleasing to him. 1Cor 7:22. Fidelity, in whatever situation we may be in life, is acceptable service to the Lord. A Christian may as acceptably serve the Lord Jesus in the condition of a servant, as if he were a minister of the gospel, or a king on a throne. Besides, it will greatly lighten the burdens of such a situation, and make the toils of an humble condition easy, to remember that we are then serving the Lord.

(a) "be obedient" 1Pet 2:18

Albert Barnes, Notes on the New Testament, Ephesians 6:5. Public domain.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Ephesians6:6

Not with eyeservice. That is, not with service rendered only under the eye of the master, or when his eye is fixed on you. The apostle has here adverted to one of the evils of involuntary servitude as it exists everywhere. It is, that the slave will usually obey only when the eye of the master is upon him. The freeman, who agrees to labour for stipulated wages, may be trusted when the master is out of sight; but not the slave. Hence the necessity, where there are slaves, of having "drivers" who shall attend them, and who shall compel them to work. This evil it is impossible to avoid, except where true religion prevails--and the extensive prevalence of true religion would set the slave at liberty. Yet, as long as the relation exists, the apostle would enjoin on the servant the duty of performing his work conscientiously, as rendering service to the Lord. This direction, moreover, is one of great importance to all who are employed in the service of others. They are bound to perform their duty with as much fidelity as though the eye of the employer was always upon them, remembering that though the eye of man may be turned away, that of God never is.

As men-pleasers. As if it were the main object to please men. The object should be rather to please and honour God.

But as the servants of Christ. 1Cor 7:22.

Doing the will of God from the heart. That is, God requires industry, fidelity, conscientiousness, submission, and obedience in that rank of life. We render acceptable service to God when, from regard to his will, we perform the services which are demanded of us in the situation in life where we may be placed, however humble that may be.

Albert Barnes, Notes on the New Testament, Ephesians 6:6. Public domain.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Ephesians6:7

As to the Lord, and not to men. That is, he should regard his lot in life as having been ordered by Divine Providence for some wise and good purpose; and, until he may be permitted to enjoy his liberty in a quiet and peaceable manner, 1Cor 7:21, he should perform his duties with fidelity, and feel that he was rendering acceptable service to God. This would reconcile him to much of the hardships of his lot. The feeling that God has ordered the circumstances of our lives, and that he has some wise and good ends to answer by it, makes us contented there; though we may feel that our fellow-man may be doing us injustice. It was this principle that made the martyrs so patient under the wrongs done them by men; and this may make even a slave patient and submissive under the wrongs of a master. But let not a master think, because a pious slave shows this spirit, that therefore the slave feels that the master is right in withholding his freedom; nor let him suppose, because religion requires the slave to be submissive and obedient, that therefore it approves of what the master does. It does this no more than it sanctioned the conduct of Nero and Mary, because religion required the martyrs to be unresisting, and to allow themselves to be led to the stake. A conscientious slave may find happiness in submitting to God, and doing his will, just as a conscientious martyr may. But this does not sanction the wrong, either of the slave-owner or of the persecutor.

Albert Barnes, Notes on the New Testament, Ephesians 6:7. Public domain.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Ephesians6:8

Knowing that whatsoever good thing. Whatever a man does that is right, for that he shall be appropriately rewarded. No matter what his rank in life, if he discharges his duty to God and man. he will be accepted. A man in a state of servitude may so live as to honour God; and, so living, he should not be greatly solicitous about his condition. A master may fail to render suitable recompense to a slave; but, if the servant is faithful to God, he will recompense him in the future world. It is in this way that religion would make the evils of life tolerable, by teaching those who are oppressed to bear their trials in a patient spirit, and to look forward to the future world of reward, Religion does not approve of slavery. It is the friend of human rights. If it had full influence on earth, it would restore every man to freedom, and impart to each one his rights. Christianity nowhere requires its friends to make or to own a slave. No one under the proper influence of religion ever yet made a man a slave; there is no one under its proper influence who would not desire that all should be free; and just in proportion as true religion spreads over the world will universal freedom be its attendant. But Christianity would lighten the evils of slavery even while it exists, and would comfort those who are doomed to so hard a lot, by assuring them that there they may render acceptable service to God, and that they soon will be admitted to a world where galling servitude will be known no more. If they may not have freedom here, they may have contentment; if they feel that wrong is done them by men, they may feel that right will be done them by God; if their masters do not reward them for their services here, God will; and if they may not enjoy liberty here, they will soon be received into the world of perfect freedom--heaven.

Albert Barnes, Notes on the New Testament, Ephesians 6:8. Public domain.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Ephesians6:9

And ye masters. The object of this is to secure for servants a proper treatment. It is evident, from this, that there were in the Christian church those who were masters; and the most obvious interpretation is, that they were the owners of slaves. Some such persons would be converted, as such are now. Paul did not say that they could not be Christians. He did not say that they should be excluded at once from the communion. He did not hold them up to reproach, or use harsh and severe language in regard to them. He taught them their duty towards those who were under them, and laid down principles which, if followed, would lead ultimately to universal freedom.

Do the same things unto them. τααυτα. The "same things," here, seem to refer to what he had said in the previous verses. They were, to evince towards their servants the same spirit which he had required servants to evince towards them --the same kindness, fidelity, and respect for the will of God. He had required servants to act conscientiously; to remember that the eye of God was upon them, and that in that condition in life they were to regard themselves as serving God, and as mainly answerable to him. The same things the apostle would have masters feel. They were to be faithful, conscientious, just, true to the interests of their servants, and to remember that they were responsible to God. They were not to take advantage of their power to oppress them, to punish them unreasonably, or to suppose that they were freed from responsibility in regard to the manner in which they treated them. In the corresponding passage in Colossians Col 4:1 this is, "Masters, give unto your servants that which is just and equal." Col 4:1

Forbearing threatening. Marg., moderating. The Greek word means, to relax, loosen; and then, to omit, cease from. This is evidently the meaning here. The sense is, that they were to be kind, affectionate, just. It does not mean that they were to remit punishment where it was deserved; but the object is to guard against that to which they were so much exposed in their condition--a fretful, dissatisfied temper; a disposition to govern by terror rather than by love. Where this unhappy state of society exists, it would be worth the trial of those who sustain the relation of masters to see whether it would not be possible to govern their servants, as the apostle here advises, by the exercise of love. Might not kindness, and confidence, and the fear of the Lord, be substituted for threats and stripes?

Knowing that your Master also is in heaven. Marg., "Some read, both your and their." Many Mss. have this reading. See Mill. The sense is not materially affected, further than, according to the margin, the effect would be to make the master and the servant feel that, in a most important sense, they were on an equality. According to the common reading, the sense is, that masters should remember that they were responsible to God, and this fact should be allowed to influence them in a proper manner. This it would do in two ways.

(1.) By the fact that injustice towards their servants would then be punished as it deserved--since there was no respect of persons with God.

(2.) It would lead them to act towards their servants as they would desire God to treat them. Nothing would be better adapted to do this than the feeling that they had a common Master, and that they were soon to stand at his bar.

Neither is there respect of persons with him. See this expression explained in the Rom 2.11. The meaning here is, that God would not be influenced in the distribution of rewards and punishments, by a regard to the rank or condition of the master or the slave. He would show no favour to the one because he was a master; he would withhold none from the other because he was a slave. He would treat both according to their character. In this world they occupied different ranks and

conditions; at his bar they would be called to answer before the same Judge. It follows from this,

(1.) that a slave is not to be regarded as a "chattel," or a "thing," or as "property." He is a man; a redeemed man; an immortal man. He is one for whom Christ died. But Christ did not die for "chattels" and "things,"

(2.) The master and the servant, in their great interests, are on a level. Both are sinners; both will soon die; both will moulder back in the same manner to dust; both will stand at the tribunal of God; both will give up their account. The one will not be admitted to heaven, because he is a master; nor will the other be thrust down to hell because he is a slave. If both are Christians, they will be admitted to a heaven where the distinctions of rank and colour are unknown. If the master is not a Christian and the servant is, he who has regarded himself as superior to the servant in this life, will see him ascend to heaven while he himself will be thrust down to hell.

(3.) Considerations like these will, if they have their proper influence, produce two effects.

(a.) They will lighten the yoke of slavery while it continues, and while it may be difficult to remove it at once. If the master and the slave were both Christians, even if the relation continued, it would be rather a relation of mutual confidence. The master would become the protector, the teacher, the guide, the friend; the servant would become the faithful helper--rendering service to one whom he loved, and to whom he felt himself bound by the obligations of gratitude and affection.

(b.) But this state of feeling would soon lead to emancipation. There is something shocking to the feelings of all, and monstrous to a Christian, in the idea of holding a Christian brother in bondage. So long as the slave is regarded as a "chattel" or a mere piece of "property," like a horse, so long men endeavour to content themselves with the feeling that he may be held in bondage. But the moment it is felt that he is a Christian brother--a redeemed fellow-traveller to eternity, a joint heir of life--that moment a Christian should feel that there is something that violates all the principles of his religion in holding him AS A SLAVE; in making a "chattel" of that for which Christ died; and in buying and selling, like a horse, an ox, or an ass, a child of God, and an heir of life. Accordingly, the prevalence of Christianity soon did away the evil of slavery in the Roman empire; and if it prevailed in its purity, it would soon banish it from the face of the earth.

(1) "forbearing threatening" "moderating" (2) "your Master" "Some read both your and their (a) "of persons" Rom 2:11

Albert Barnes, Notes on the New Testament, Ephesians 6:9. Public domain.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Ephesians6:10

Finally, my brethren, be strong in the Lord. Paul had now stated to the Ephesians the duties which they were to perform. He had considered the various relations of life which they sustained, and the obligations resulting from them. He was not unaware that, in the discharge of their duties, they would need strength from above. He knew that they had great and mighty foes, and that to meet them they needed to be clothed in the panoply of the Christian soldier. He closes, therefore, by exhorting them to put on all the strength which they could to meet the enemies with which they had to contend; and in the commencement of his exhortation he reminds them that it was only by the strength of the Lord that they could hope for victory. To be "strong in the Lord," is,

(1.) to be strong or courageous in his cause;

(2.) to feel that he is our strength, and to rely on him and his promises.

(*) "might" "in his mighty power"

Albert Barnes, Notes on the New Testament, Ephesians 6:10. Public domain.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Ephesians6:11

Put on the whole armour of God. The whole description here is derived from the weapons of an ancient soldier. The various parts of those weapons--constituting the "whole panoply"--are specified in Eph 6:14-17. The word rendered "whole armour," (πανοπλιαν, panoply,) means complete armour, offensive and defensive. See Lk 11:22. Rom 13:12, 2Cor 6:7. "The armour of God" is not that which God wears, but that which he has provided for the Christian soldier. The meaning here is,

(1.) that we are not to provide in our warfare such weapons as men employ in their contests, but such as God provides; that we are to renounce the weapons which are carnal, and put on such as God has directed for the achievement of the victory.

(2.) We are to put on the "whole armour." We are not to go armed partly with what God has appointed, and partly with such weapons as men use; nor are we to put on a part of the armour only, but the whole of it. A man needs all that armour if he is about to fight the battles of the Lord; and if he lacks one of the weapons which God has appointed, defeat may be the consequence.

That ye may be able to stand. The foes are so numerous and mighty, that, unless clothed with the Divine armour, victory will be impossible.

Against the wiles of the devil. The word rendered "wiles" μεθοδεια means, properly, that which is traced out with method; that which is methodized; and then that which is well laid--art, skill, cunning. It occurs in the New Testament only in Eph 4:14, and in this place. It is appropriately here rendered wiles, meaning cunning devices, arts, attempts to delude and destroy us. The wiles of the devil are the various arts and stratagems which he employs to drag souls down to perdition. We can more easily encounter open force than we can cunning; and we need the weapons of Christian armour to meet the attempts to draw us into a snare, as much as to meet open force. The idea here is, that Satan does not carry on an open warfare. He does not meet the Christian soldier face to face. He advances covertly; makes his approaches in darkness; employs cunning rather than power, and seeks rather to deceive and betray than to vanquish by mere force. Hence the necessity of being constantly armed to meet him whenever the attack is made. A man who has to contend with a visible enemy may feel safe, if he only prepares to meet him in the open field. But far different is the case if the enemy is invisible; if he steals upon us slyly and stealthily; if he practices war only by ambushes and by surprises. Such is the foe that we have to contend with--and almost all the Christian struggle is a warfare against stratagems and wiles. Satan does not openly appear. He approaches us not in repulsive forms, but comes to recommend some plausible doctrine, to lay before us some temptation that shall not immediately repel us. He presents the world in an alluring aspect; invites to pleasures that seem to be harmless; and leads us in indulgence, until we have gone so far that we cannot retreat.

(b) "of God" Rom 13:12, 2Cor 6:7

Albert Barnes, Notes on the New Testament, Ephesians 6:11. Public domain.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Ephesians6:12

For we wrestle. Gr., "The wrestling to us ;" or, "There is not to us a wrestling with flesh and blood." There is undoubtedly here an allusion to the ancient games of Greece, a part of the exercises in which consisted in wrestling. 1Cor 9:25, and following. The Greek word here used--παλη--denotes a wrestling; and then a struggle, fight, combat, here it refers to the struggle or combat which the Christian is to maintain--the Christian warfare.

Not with flesh and blood. Not with men. Gall 1:16. The apostle does not mean to say that Christians had no enemies among men that opposed them, for they were exposed often to fiery persecution; nor that they had nothing to contend with in the carnal and corrupt propensities of their nature, which was true of them then as it is now; but that their main controversy was with the invisible spirits of wickedness that sought to destroy them. They were the source and origin of all their spiritual conflicts, and with them the warfare was to be maintained.

But against principalities. There can be no doubt whatever that the apostle alludes here to evil spirits. Like good angels, they were regarded as divided into ranks and orders, and were supposed to be under the control of one mighty leader. Eph 1:21. It is probable that the allusion here is to the ranks and orders which they sustained before their fall, something like which they may still retain. The word principalities refers to principal rulers, or chieftains.

Powers. Those who had power, or to whom the name of powers was given. Milton represents Satan as addressing the fallen angels in similar language :-- "Thrones, dominations, princedoms, virtues, powers." Against the rulers of the darkness of this world. The rulers that preside over the regions of ignorance and sin with which the earth abounds. Eph 2:2 Darkness is an emblem of ignorance, misery, and sin; and no description could be more accurate than that of representing these malignant spirits as ruling over a dark world. The earth--dark, and wretched, and ignorant, and sinful--is just such a dominion as they would choose, or as they would cause; and the degradation and woe of the heathen world are just such as foul and malignant spirits would delight in. It is a wide and a powerful empire. It has been consolidated by ages. It is sustained by all the authority of law; by all the omnipotence of the perverted religious principle; by all the reverence for antiquity; by all the power of selfish, corrupt, and base passions. No empire has been so extended, or has continued so long, as that empire of darkness; and nothing on earth is so difficult to destroy. Yet the apostle says that it was on that kingdom they were to make war. Against that, the kingdom of the Redeemer was to be set up; and that was to be overcome by the spiritual weapons which he specifies. When he speaks of the Christian warfare here, he refers to the contest with the powers of this dark kingdom. He regards each and every Christian as a soldier to wage war on it in whatever way he could, and wherever he could attack it. The contest, therefore, was not primarily with men, or with the internal corrupt propensities of the soul; it was with this vast and dark kingdom that had been set up over mankind. I do not regard this passage, therefore, as having a primary reference to the struggle which a Christian maintains with his own corrupt propensities. It is a warfare on a large scale with the entire kingdom of darkness over the world. Yet, in maintaining the warfare, the struggle will be with such portions of that kingdom as we come in contact with, and will actually relate

(1.) to our own sinful propensities--which are a part of the kingdom of darkness;

(2.) with the evil passions of others--their pride, ambition, and spirit of revenge--which are also a part of that kingdom;

(3) with the evil customs, laws, opinions, employments, pleasures of the world--which are also a part of that dark kingdom;

(4) with error, superstition, false doctrine--which are also a part of that kingdom; and

(5) with the wickedness of the heathen world--the sins of benighted nations ---also a part of that kingdom. Wherever we come in contact with evil--whether in our own hearts or elsewhere--there we are to make war.

Against spiritual wickedness. Marg., "or wicked spirits." Literally, "the spiritual things of wickedness;" but the allusion is undoubtedly to evil spirits, and to their influences on earth.

In high places, εντοιςεπουρανιοις, "in celestial, or heavenly places." The same phrase occurs in Eph 1:3, 2:6, where it is translated, "in heavenly places." The word (επουρανιοις) is used of those that dwell in heaven, Mt 18:35, Php 2:10; of those who come from heaven, 1Cor 15:48, Php 3:21; of the heavenly bodies--the sun, moon, and stars, 1Cor 15:40. Then the neuter plural of the word is used to denote the heavens; and then the lower heavens, the sky, the air, represented as the seat of evil spirits. Eph 2:2. This is the allusion here. The evil spirits are supposed to occupy the lofty regions of the air, and thence to exert a baleful influence on the affairs of man. What was the origin of this opinion it is not needful here to inquire. No one can prove, however, that it is incorrect. It is against such spirits, and all their malignant influences, that Christians are called to contend. In whatever way their power is put forth--whether in the prevalence of vice and error; of superstition and magic arts; of infidelity, atheism, or antinomianism; of evil customs and laws; of pernicious fashions and opinions, or in the corruptions of our own hearts, we are to make war on all these forms of evil, and never to yield in the conflict.

(1) "flesh" "blood and flesh" (a) "against powers" Rom 8:38 (*) "world" "The rulers of this dark world" (2) "spiritual wickedness" "wicked spirits" (3) "high places" "heavenly" (+) "places" "in heavenly things"

Albert Barnes, Notes on the New Testament, Ephesians 6:12. Public domain.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Ephesians6:13

In the evil day. The day of temptation; the day when you are violently assaulted.

And having done all, to stand. Marg., "or overcome." The Greek word means, to work out, effect, or produce; and then to work up, to make an end of, to vanquish. Robinson, Lex. The idea seems to be, that they were to overcome or vanquish all their foes, and thus to stand firm. The whole language here is taken from war; and the idea is, that every foe was to be subdued---no matter how numerous or formidable they might be. Safety and triumph could be looked for only when every enemy was slain.

(4) "done" "overcome" (+) "done all" "subdued"

Albert Barnes, Notes on the New Testament, Ephesians 6:13. Public domain.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Ephesians6:14

Stand therefore. Resist every attack--as a soldier does in battle. In what way they were to do this, and how they were to be armed, the apostle proceeds to specify; and, in doing it, gives a description of the ancient armour of a soldier.

Having your loins girt about. The girdle, or sash, was always with the ancients an important part of their dress, in war as well as in peace. They wore loose, flowing robes; and it became necessary to gird them up when they travelled, or ran, or laboured. The girdle was often highly ornamented, and was the place where they carried their money, their sword, their pipe, their writing instruments, etc. Mt 5:38 and Mt 5:39-41. The" girdle" seems sometimes to have been a cincture of iron or steel, and designed to keep every part of the armour in its place, and to gird the soldier on every side.

With truth. It may not be easy to determine with entire accuracy the resemblance between the parts of the armour specified in this description, and the things with which they are compared; or to determine precisely why he compared truth to a girdle, and righteousness to a breast-plate, rather than why he should have chosen a different order, and compared righteousness to a girdle, etc. Perhaps in themselves there may have been no special reason for this arrangement, but the object may have been merely to specify the different parts of the armour of a soldier, and to compare them with the weapons which Christians were to use, though the comparison should be made somewhat at random. In some of the cases, however, we can see a particular significancy in the comparisons which are made; and it may not be improper to make suggestions of that kind as we go along. The idea here may be, that as the girdle was the bracer up, or support of the body, so truth is fitted to brace us up, and to gird us for constancy and firmness. The girdle kept all the parts of the armour in their proper place, and preserved firmness and consistency in the dress; and so truth might serve to give consistency and firmness to our conduct. "Great," says Grotius, "is the laxity of falsehood; truth binds the man." Truth preserves a man from those lax views of morals, of duty, and of religion, which leave him exposed to every assault. It makes the soul sincere, firm, constant, and always on its guard. A man who has no consistent views of truth, is just the man for the adversary successfully to assail.

And having on the breastplate. The word here rendered "breastplate" --θωραξ--denoted the cuirass, (Lat., lorica,) or coat of mail; i.e., the armour that covered the body from the neck to the thighs, and consisted of two parts, one covering the front and the other the back. It was made of rings, or in the form of scales, or of plates, so fastened together that they would be flexible, and yet guard the body from a sword, spear, or arrow. It is referred to in the Scriptures as a coat of mail, 1Sam 17:5; an habergeon, Neh 4:16, or as a breastplate. We are told that Goliath's coat of mail weighed five thousand shekels of brass, or nearly one hundred and sixty pounds. It was often formed of plates of brass, laid one upon another, like the scales of a fish. The cuts on the opposite page will give an idea of this ancient piece of armour.

Of righteousness. Integrity, holiness, purity of life, sincerity of piety. The breastplate defended the vital parts of the body; and the idea here may be, that integrity of life, and righteousness of character, is as necessary to defend us from the assaults of Satan, as the coat of mail was to preserve the heart from the arrows of an enemy. It was the incorruptible integrity of Job, and, in a higher sense, of the Redeemer himself, that saved them from the temptations of the devil. And it is as true now that no one can successfully meet the power of temptation unless he is righteous, as that a soldier could not defend himself against a foe without such a coat of mail. A want of integrity will leave a man exposed to the assaults of the enemy, just as a man would be whose coat of marl was defective, or some part of which was wanting. The king of Israel was smitten by an arrow sent from a bow, drawn at a venture, "between the joints of his harness," or the "breastplate," (margin,) 1Kgs 22:34; and many a man who thinks he has on the Christian armour is smitten in the same manner. There is some defect of character; some want of incorruptible integrity; some point that is unguarded--and that will be sure to be the point of attack by the foe. So David was tempted to commit the enormous crimes that stain his memory, and Peter to deny his Lord. So Judas was assailed, for the want of the armour of righteousness, through his avarice; and so, by some want of incorruptible integrity in a single point, many a minister of the gospel has been assailed and has fallen. It may be added here, that we need a righteousness which God alone can give--the righteousness of God our Saviour--to make us perfectly invulnerable to all the arrows of the foe.

(b) "girt" Isa 11:5

Albert Barnes, Notes on the New Testament, Ephesians 6:14. Public domain.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Ephesians6:15

And your feet shod. There is undoubtedly an allusion here to what was worn by the ancient soldier to guard his feet. The Greek is, literally, "having underbound the feet;" that is, having bound on the shoes, or sandals, or whatever was worn by the ancient soldier. The protection of the feet and ankles consisted of two parts:

(1.) the sandals, or shoes, which were probably made so as to cover the foot, and which often were fitted with nails, or armed with spikes, to make the hold firm in the ground; or

(2.) with greaves that were fitted to the legs, and designed to defend them from any danger. These greaves, or boots, 1Sam 17:6, were made of brass, and were in almost universal use among the Greeks and Romans. See the figure of the "Grecian warrior" on page 159.

With the preparation. Prepared with the gospel of peace. The sense is, that the Christian soldier is to be prepared with the gospel of peace to meet attacks similar to those against which the ancient soldier designed to guard himself by the sandals or greaves which he wore. The word rendered preparation--ετοιμασια means, properly, readiness, fitness for, alacrity; and the idea, according to Robinson, (Lex.,) is, that they were to be ever ready to go forth to preach the gospel. Taylor (Fragments to Calmet's Dic., No. 219) supposes that it means, "Your feet shod with the preparation of the gospel; not iron, not steel-- but patient investigation, calm inquiry, assiduous, laborious, lasting; or with firm footing in the gospel of peace." Locke supposes it to mean, "with a readiness to walk in the gospel of peace." Doddridge supposes that the allusion is to greaves, and the spirit recommended: is that peaceful and benevolent temper recommended in the gospel, and which, like the boots worn by soldiers, would bear them safe through many obstructions and trials that might be opposed to them, as a soldier might encounter sharp-pointed thorns that would oppose his progress. It is difficult to determine the exact meaning; and perhaps all expositors have erred in endeavouring to explain the reference of these parts of armour by some particular thing in the gospel. The apostle figured to himself a soldier, clad in the usual manner. Christians were to resemble him. One part of his dress or preparation consisted in the covering and defence of the foot. It was to preserve the foot from danger, and to secure the facility of his march, and perhaps to make him firm in battle. Christians were to have the principles of the gospel of peace--the peaceful and pure gospel--to facilitate them; to aid them in their marches; to make them firm in the day of conflict with their foes. They were not to be furnished with carnal weapons, but with the peaceful: gospel of the Redeemer; and, sustained by this, they were to go on in their march through the world. The principles of the gospel: were to do for them what the greaves and iron-spiked sandals did: for the soldier--to make them ready for the march, to make them firm in their foot-tread, and to be a part of their defence against their foes.

(a) "shod" Song 7:1

Albert Barnes, Notes on the New Testament, Ephesians 6:15. Public domain.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Ephesians6:16

Above all. επιπασιν. Not above all in point of importance or value, but over all, as a soldier holds his shield to defend himself. It constitutes a protection over every part of his body, as it can be turned in every direction. The idea is, that as the shield covered or protected the other parts of the armour, so faith had a similar importance in the Christian virtues.

The shield. Isa 21:5. The shield was usually made of light wood, or a rim of brass, and covered with several folds or thicknesses of stout hide, which was preserved by frequent anointing. It was held by the left arm, and was secured by straps, through which the arm passed, as may be seen in the annexed cut. The outer surface of the shield was made more or less rounding from the centre to the edge, and was polished smooth, or anointed with oil, so that arrows or darts would glance off, or rebound.

Of faith.On the nature of faith, Mk 16:16. Faith here is made to occupy a more important place than either of the other Christian graces. It bears, to the whole Christian character, the same relation which the shield does to the other parts of the armour of a soldier. It protects all, and is indispensable to the security of all, as is the case with the shield. The shield was an ingenious device by which blows and arrows might be parried off, and the whole body defended. It could be made to protect the head, or the heart, or thrown behind to meet an attack there. As long as the soldier had his shield, he felt secure; and as long as a Christian has faith, he is safe. It comes to his aid in every attack that is made on him, no matter from what quarter; it is the defence and guardian of every other Christian grace; and it secures the protection which the Christian needs in the whole of the spiritual war.

Wherewith ye shall be able to quench all the fiery darts of the wicked. Or, rather, "of the WICKED ONE", τουπονηρου. The allusion is undoubtedly to the great enemy of the people of God, called, by way of eminence, THE wicked one. Comp. 2Thes 3:3. Mr. Locke renders this, "Wherein you may receive, and so render ineffectual," etc. There seems a little incongruity in the idea of quenching darts by a shield. But the word quench, here, means only that they would be put out by being thrown against the shield, as a candle would by being thrown against anything. The fiery darts that were used in war were small, slender pieces of cane, which were filled with combustible materials, and set on fire; or darts around which some combustible material was wound, and which were set on fire, and then shot slowly against a foe. The object was to make the arrow fasten in the body, and increase the danger by the burning; or, more frequently, those darts were thrown against ships, forts, tents, etc., with an intention to set them on fire. They were in common use among the ancients. Arrian (Expe. Alex. 11) mentions the πυρφοραβελη, the fire-bearing weapons; Thucydides, (ii. c. 75,) the πυρφοροιοιστοι, the fire-bearing arrows; and Livy refers to similar weapons as in common use in war, Lib. xxi. c. 8. By the "fiery darts of the wicked," Paul here refers, probably, to the temptations of the great adversary, which are like fiery darts; or those furious suggestions of evil, and excitements to sin, which he may throw into the mind like fiery darts. They are blasphemous thoughts, unbelief, sudden temptation to do wrong, or thoughts that wound and torment the soul. In regard to them, we may observe,

(1.) that they come suddenly, like arrows sped from a bow;

(2.) they come from unexpected quarters, like arrows shot suddenly from an enemy in ambush;

(3.) they pierce, and penetrate, and torment the soul, as arrows would that are on fire;

(4.) they set the soul on fire, and enkindle the worst passions, as fiery darts do a ship or camp against which they are sent. The only way to meet them is by the "shield of faith;" by confidence in God, and by relying on his gracious promises and aid. It is not by our own strength; and, if we have not faith in God, we are wholly defenseless. We should have a shield that we can turn in any direction, on which we may receive the arrow, and by which it may be put out.

(a) "wherewith" 1Jn 5:4 (*) "wicked" "Wicked one"

Albert Barnes, Notes on the New Testament, Ephesians 6:16. Public domain.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Ephesians6:17

And take the helmet. The helmet was a cap made of thick leather, or brass, fitted to the head, and was usually crowned with a plume, or crest, as an ornament, Its use was to guard the head from a blow by a sword, or war-club, or battle-axe. The cuts on the opposite page will show its usual form. It may be seen, also, in the figure of the "Grecian warrior," on p. 159.

Of salvation. That is, of the hope of salvation; for so it is expressed in the parallel place in 1Thes 5:8. The idea is, that a well-founded hope of salvation will preserve us in the day of spiritual conflict, and will guard us from the blows which an enemy would strike. The helmet defended the head, a vital part; and so the hope of salvation will defend the soul, and keep it from the blows of the enemy. A soldier would not fight well without a hope of victory. A Christian could not contend with his foes, without the hope of final salvation; but, sustained by this, what has he to dread?

And the sword. The sword was an essential part of the armour of an ancient soldier. His other weapons were the bow, the spear, or the battle-axe. But, without a sword, no soldier would have regarded himself as well armed. The ancient sword was short, and usually two-edged, and resembled very much a dagger, as may be seen in the engraving on page 166, representing Roman swords.

Of the Spirit. Which the Holy Spirit furnishes; the truth which he has revealed.

Which is the word of God. What God has spoken --his truth and promises. Heb 4:12. It was with this weapon that the Saviour met the tempter in the wilderness, Mt 4. It is only by this that Satan can now be met. Error and falsehood will not put back temptation; nor can we hope for victory, unless we are armed with truth. Learn hence,

(1.) that we should study the Bible, that we may understand what the truth is.

(2.) We should have texts of Scripture at command, as the Saviour did, to meet the various forms of temptation.

(3.) We should not depend on our own reason, or rely on our own wisdom. A single text of Scripture is better to meet a temptation than all the philosophy which the world contains. The tempter can reason, and reason plausibly too. But he cannot resist a direct and positive command of the Almighty. Had Eve adhered simply to the word of God, and urged his command, without attempting to reason about it, she she would have been safe. The Saviour Mt 4:4,7,10 met the tempter with the word of God, and he was foiled. So we shall be safe if we adhere to the simple declarations of the bible, and oppose a temptation by a positive command of God. But the moment we leave we leave that, and begin to parley with sin, that moment we are gone. It is as if a man should throw away his sword, and use his naked hands only in meeting an adversary. Hence

(4.) we may see the importance of training up the young in the accurate study of the Bible. There is nothing which will furnish a better security to them in future life, when temptation comes upon them, than to have a pertinent text of Scripture at command. Temptation often assails us so suddenly that it checks at reasoning; but a text of Scripture will suffice to drive the tempter from us.

(b) "helmet" Isa 49:17 (c) "of the Spirit" Heb 4:12

Albert Barnes, Notes on the New Testament, Ephesians 6:17. Public domain.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Ephesians6:18

Praying always. It would be well for the soldier who goes forth to battle to pray--to pray for victory; or to pray that he may be prepared for death, should he fall. But soldiers do not often feel the necessity of this. To the Christian soldier, however, it is indispensable. Prayer crowns all lawful efforts with success, and gives a victory when nothing else would. No matter how complete the armour; no matter how skilled we maybe in the science of war; no matter how courageous we may be, we may be certain that without prayer we shall be defeated. God alone can give the victory; and when the Christian soldier goes forth armed completely for the spiritual conflict, if he looks to God by prayer, he may be sure of a triumph. This prayer is not to be intermitted. It is to be always. In every temptation and spiritual conflict we are to pray. Lk 18:1.

With all prayer and supplication. With all kinds of prayer; prayer in the closet, the family, the social meeting, the great assembly; prayer at the usual hours, prayer when we are specially tempted, and when we feel just like praying, Mt 6:6; prayer in the form of supplication for ourselves, and in the form of intercession for others. This is, after all, the great weapon of our spiritual armour, and by this we may hope to prevail. "Restraining prayer, we cease to fight; Prayer makes the Christian armour bright; And Satan trembles when he sees The meanest saint upon his knees." In the Spirit. By the aid of the Holy Spirit; or perhaps it may mean that it is not to be prayer of form merely, but when the spirit and the heart accompany it. The former idea seems, however, to be the correct one.

And watching thereunto. Watching for opportunities to pray; watching for the spirit of prayer; watching against all those things which would hinder prayer. Mt 26:38, Mt 26:41. Comp. 1Pet 4:7.

With all perseverance. Never becoming discouraged and disheartened. Comp. Lk 18:1.

And supplication for all saints, for all Christians. We should do this

(1.) because they are our brethren--though they may have a different skin, language, or name.

(2.) Because, like us, they have hearts prone to evil, and need, with us, the grace of God.

(3.) Because nothing tends so much to make us love others, and to forget their faults, as to pray for them.

(4.) Because the condition of the church is always such that it greatly needs the grace of God. Many Christians have backslidden; many are cold or lukewarm; many are in error; many are conformed to the world; and we should pray that they may become more holy, and may devote themselves more to God.

(5.) Because each day many a Christian is subjected to some peculiar temptation or trial, and though he may be unknown to us, yet our prayers may benefit him.

(6.) Because each day and each night many Christians die. We may reflect each night as we lie down to rest, that while we sleep some Christians are kept awake by the prospect of death, and are now passing through the dark valley; and each morning we may reflect that today some Christian will die, and we should remember them before God.

(7.) Because we shall soon die, and it will be a comfort to us if we can remember then that we have often prayed for dying saints, and if we may feel that they are praying for us.

(a) "with all prayer" Lk 18:1 (b) "thereunto" Mt 26:41

Albert Barnes, Notes on the New Testament, Ephesians 6:18. Public domain.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Ephesians6:19

And for me. Paul was then a prisoner at Rome. He specially needed the prayers of Christians,

(1.) that he might be sustained in his afflictions; and

(2.) that he might be able to manifest the spirit which he ought, and to do good as he had opportunity. Learn hence that we should pray for the prisoner, the captive, the man in chains, the slave. There are in this land constantly not far from ten thousand prisoners--husbands, fathers, sons, brothers; or wives, mothers, daughters. True, they are the children of crime, but they are also the children of sorrow; and in either case, or both, they need our prayers. There are in this land not far from three millions of slaves--and they need our prayers. They are the children of misfortune and of many wrongs; they are sunk in ignorance and want and woe; they are subjected to trials, and exposed to temptations to the lowest vices. But many of them, we trust, love the Redeemer; and whether they do or do not, they need an interest in the prayers of Christians.

That utterance may be given unto me. Paul, though a prisoner, was permitted to preach the gospel. Acts 28:30, Acts 28:31.

That I may open my mouth boldly. He was in Rome. He was almost alone, he was surrounded by multitudes of the wicked. He was exposed to death. Yet he desired to speak boldly in the name of the Lord Jesus, and to invite sinners to repentance. A Christian in chains, and surrounded by the wicked, may speak boldly, and may have hope of success--for Paul was not an unsuccessful preacher ever when a captive at Rome. Php 4:22.

The mystery of the Gospel. Eph 1:9.

(c) "that utterance" 2Thes 3:1 (*) "mystery" "truth"

Albert Barnes, Notes on the New Testament, Ephesians 6:19. Public domain.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Ephesians6:20

For which I am an ambassador in bonds. In chains, (see the margin;) or in confinement. There is something peculiarly touching in this. He was an ambassador sent to proclaim peace to a lost world. But he was now in chains. An ambassador is a sacred character. No greater affront can be given to a nation than to put its ambassadors to death, or even to throw them into prison. But Paul says here that the unusual spectacle was witnessed of an ambassador seized, bound, confined, imprisoned; an ambassador who ought to have the privileges conceded to all such men, and to be permitted to go everywhere publishing the terms of mercy and salvation. See the word ambassador explained 2Cor 5:20.

That therein. Marg., or thereof. Gr., εναυτω- in it; that is, says Rosenmuller, in the gospel. It means, that in speaking the gospel he might be bold.

I may speak boldly. Openly, plainly, without fear. Acts 4:13; Acts 9:27; Acts 13:46; Acts 14:3 Acts 18:26; Acts 19:8; Acts 26:26.

As I ought to speak. Whether in bonds or at large. Paul felt that the gospel ought always to be spoken with plainness, and without the fear of man. It is remarkable that he did not ask them to pray that he might be released. Why he did not we do not know; but perhaps the desire of release did not He so near his heart as the duty of speaking the gospel with boldness. It may be of much more importance that we perform our duty aright when we axe afflicted, or are in trouble, than that we should be released.

(1) "bonds" "a chain" (2) "therein" "thereof" (d) "to speak" Isa 58:1

Albert Barnes, Notes on the New Testament, Ephesians 6:20. Public domain.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Ephesians6:21

But that ye may know my affairs. May understand my condition, my feelings, and in what I am engaged. To them it could not but be a subject of deep interest,

And how I do. Gr., "What I do;" that is, how I am employed.

Tychicus. Tychicus was of the province of Asia, in Asia Minor, of which Ephesus was the capital. See Acts 20:4. It is not improbable that he was of Ephesus, and that he was well known to the church there. He also carried the letter to the Colossians, Col 4:7, and probably the second epistle to Timothy, 2Ti 4:12. Paul also proposed to send him to Crete to succeed Titus, Tit 3:12. He was high in the confidence of Paul, but it is not known when he was converted, or why he was now at Rome. The Greeks speak of him as one of the seventy disciples, and make him bishop of Colophon, in the province of Asia.

(a) "a beloved brother" Acts 20:4

Albert Barnes, Notes on the New Testament, Ephesians 6:21. Public domain.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Ephesians6:22

Whom I have sent unto you. The churches where Paul had preached, would feel a great interest in his welfare. He was a prisoner at Rome, and it was doubtful what the result would be. In this situation, he felt it proper to despatch a special messenger to give information about his condition; to state what was doing in Rome; to ask the prayers of the churches; and to administer consolation to them in their various trials. The same sentiment, in regard to the embassy of Tychicus, is expressed in the epistle to the Colossians, Col 4:7,8. No small part of the consolation a which he would impart to them would be found in these invaluable letters which he bore to them from the apostle.

(b) "have sent" Col 4:7,8

Albert Barnes, Notes on the New Testament, Ephesians 6:22. Public domain.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Ephesians6:23

Peace be to the brethren. The epistle is closed with the usual salutations. The expression, "peace to you," was the common form of salutation in the East, Mt 10:13; Lk 24:36; Rom 15:33; comp. Gall 6:16, 1Pet 5:14, 3Jn 1:14, and is still the "salam" which is used --the word salam meaning peace.

And love with faith. Love united with faith; not only desiring that they might have faith, but the faith which worked by love.

From God the Father and the Lord Jesus Christ. The Father and the Son are regarded as equally the author of peace and love. 2Cor 13:14.

(c) "be to the brethren" 1Pet 5:14

Albert Barnes, Notes on the New Testament, Ephesians 6:23. Public domain.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Ephesians6:24

Grace be, etc. Rom 16:20.

That love our Lord Jesus Christ. 1Cor 16:22.

In sincerity. Marg., with incorruption. With a pure heart; without dissembling; with- out hypocrisy. There could not be a more appropriate close of the epistle than such a wish; there will be nothing more needful for us, when we come to the close of life, than the consciousness that we love the Lord Jesus Christ IN SINCERITY. To writer and reader may this be equally the inestimable consolation then! Better, far better then will be the evidence of such sincere love, than all the wealth which toll can gain, all the honours which the world can bestow--than the most splendid mansion, or the widest fame.

The subscription to this epistle, like those affixed to the other epistles, is of no authority, but in this instance there is every reason to believe that it is correct. Comp. Notes at the end of the epistle to the Romans and I Corinthians.

End of Barnes Notes on Ephesians

Albert Barnes, Notes on the New Testament, Ephesians 6:24. Public domain.

Permanent link. Source edition.

William Burkitt: Expository Notes on the New Testament

Read this work on Ephesians 6

Ephesians6:1

Our apostle, in the foregoing chapter, began to treat of relative duties, and concluded that chapter with the duties of husbands and wives; he begins this with the duty of children and parents to each other.

And here we have observable, that he begins this with the duty of the inferior first, of the child to the parents, as he did before with the duty of the wife, Eph 5:22. He first puts them in mind of their duty who are to obey; that being the most difficult duty, and the persons concerned in it usually more defective, and the work less easy and pleasing to our nature.

Observe, 2. The important duty which children are directed to: the duty of obedience and honour: Children, obey: honour your father and mother. This duty of honour and obedience implies inward reverence, and a lawful estimation of their persons, and honouring of them in heart, speech, and behaviour; it implies also outward observance, a pious regard to their instructions, executing all their commands which are not sinful, depending on their counsels, and following their good examples, owning with thankfulness their parents' care and concern for them, and covering the failings and infirmities found in them.

Observe, 3. The object of this duty: both parents, not the father alone, or the mother only, but both father and mother jointly. Children, obey your parents; honour thy father and thy mother: as obedience belongeth to all children, of what age, or sex, or condition soever, so are children obliged to obey both parents, the mother as well as the father, yea, she is named first, Lev 19:3; her sex being weaker, she is the more subject to contempt, Prov 23:22, saying, Hearken to thy father which begat thee, and despise not thy mother when she is old.

Observe, 4. The noble principle from whence this obedience in children to parents ought to flow, namely, from the fear of God. Obey them in the Lord; that is, in obedience to his command, and in all things agreeable to his will, fearing his displeasure in case of disobedience: let not your obedience be barely natural and prudential, but christian and religious.

Observe, 5. The arguments used by our apostle to excite to the practice of this duty. The first argument is drawn from the equity of it, This is right; that is, the law of God and nature requires it. The great motive, which ought to excite us to the practice of any duty, is not so much the advantageousness, as the righteousness and equity, of the duty, as being commanded by God, and well pleasing in his sight: Children, obey your parents in the Lord, for this is right. A second argument is, because this is the first commandment of the second table, which has a particular promise annexed to it: This is the first commandment with promise, that is, with an express promise; for every commandment hath both a promise and a threatening implied in it, and annexed to it; but this is the first commandment with a promise expressed, and that is a promise of long life, That thy days may be long; and this promise is always fulfilled, either in kind or equivalency, either by enjoying a long life on earth, or a better life in heaven.

Learn hence, That although our first and chief motive to obedience be the equity and righteousness of what God requires, yet we may, as a secondary encouragement, have respect to the promised reward, and particularly to the temporal advantage of our obedience. Long life is here promised to children, as an encouragement to obedience, which is in itself a very valuable mercy and blessing; and having eyed the command of God in the first place, they may and ought to have respect to the recompense of reward in the next place.

William Burkitt, Expository Notes on the New Testament, Ephesians 6:1. Public domain.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Ephesians6:4

Here the duty of both parents to their children is laid down.

Where note, 1. The apostle's dehortation, or negative precept, Provoke not your children to wrath, that is, Be not too severe towards them, abuse not your parental power over them, provoke them not, nor embitter their spirits against you; by denying them what is convenient for them, by inveighing with bitter words against them, by unjust, unseasonable, or immoderate correction of them. To provoke or stir up any to sin, especially young ones, and particularly our children, renders us guilty before the Lord of all that sin which they have committed through our provocation: Fathers, provoke not your children to wrath.

Note, 2. St. Paul's positive injunction given unto parents, Bring them up in the nurture and admonition of the Lord.

Where, 1. He directs to their education, Bring them up.

2. To join nurture and admonition with their education, Bring them up in the nurture and admonition of the Lord; that is, give them good instruction, withhold not early correction, set before them good example, begin with them betimes, and suffer not the devil, the world, and the flesh, to bespeak them for their service before you engage them for God's; and remember, that there is a tie of nature, a tie of interest, and a tie of religion, which parents are under thus to do: Provoke not your children to wrath; but bring them up in the nurture, &c.

William Burkitt, Expository Notes on the New Testament, Ephesians 6:4. Public domain.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Ephesians6:5

Observe here, 1. The general duty incumbent upon servants: that of obedience to their masters, according to the flesh, that is, in temporal things only; obey your earthly masters in things pertaining to the world, leaving the soul and conscience to God only, who alone is the sovereign Lord of it. Christian liberty is not inconsistent with evil subjection; such as are God's freemen may be servants to men, though not the servants of men; and, as servants, obedience is their duty in all lawful things.

Observe, 2. The qualifications and properties of this obedience, which is due and payable from servants to masters.

1. It must be with fear and trembling, that is, with fear of displeasing them; yet they must not act barely from fear, but out of love, both to God and their master.

2. It must be in singleness of heart, in great simplicity and sincerity of spirit, without guile, hypocrisy, and dissimulation.

3. They must eye their great Master in heaven, in all the services they perform to their masters here on earth, not with eye-service.

But how should servants have an eye to their great Master in heaven?

Ans. They should have an eye to the presence of their great Master, to the glory of their great Master, to the command of their great Master, and to the assistance and acceptance of their Master in heaven.

Learn hence, That our eyeing of God in all the services we perform, and making him the judge and spectator of all our actions, will be a singular help to make us sincere and single-hearted in all we do, and in all we design.

Again, 4. Their service must be performed with good-will, that is, with cheerfulness and delight, not grudgingly, unpleasantly, or from fear of punishment only; eyeing the Lord Christ in all that service they do for men.

Learn hence, That the meanest and basest services and employments, in the place and station which God sets us in, being done with right ends, is service done to Christ, and as such shall be accepted and rewarded by him: With good-will doing service, as to the Lord, and not to men.

Observe lastly, The reward which the Holy Ghost propounds, as an encouragement to poor servants in their obedience to their masters, and that is, the assurance of a reward from God, whatever disappointment they meet with from men; knowing that whatever a man doth out of obedience to the Lord, a reward of the same shall he receive, whether he be a poor bond-servant, or a free man and master.

Note here, How the basest drudgery of servants, when performed in obedience to God, and with an eye at his glory, is called here a good work, and shall not fail of a good reward. Whatsoever good thing any man doeth: when a poor servant scours a ditch, or does the meanest drudgery, God will reward him for it; for he looketh not at the beauty, splendour, and greatness, of the work but at the integrity and honesty of the workman; the mean and outwardly base works of poor servants, when honest and sincere, shall find acceptance with God, and be rewarded by him, as well as the more splendid, honourable, and expensive works of their rich masters: the same shall he receive of the Lord, whether he be bond or free.

William Burkitt, Expository Notes on the New Testament, Ephesians 6:5. Public domain.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Ephesians6:9

Here the master's duty to his servant is directed to, both generally, and more particularly; in general, he directs masters to do the same things to their servants; not the same things for kind, but for manner of doing them; that is, in obedience to the same command of God, with an eye to the same glory of God, with the same singleness of heart, with the same love and goodwill.

Here note, That the greatest masters, yea, the greatest prince and potentate upon earth, lie under obligations, in point of duty, to their servants and inferiors; and it ought to be as much their care to discharge their duty sincerely, cheerfully, with good-will, and eyeing their great Master in heaven, as it concerns the poorest sinner to obey them in and after the same manner; Ye masters, do the same things unto them.

Next follow the particular directions given to masters; namely, to forbear threatenings; that is, let them not exercise their authority over them imperiously, and with rigour, but mildly, and with gentleness: rule them not tyrannically, but govern with moderation and temper.

Lord, how ordinary is it for men in place and power a little above others, to insult over and trample upon others, forgetting that there is one above them, whom they must be accountable unto themselves! Forbear threatenings, knowing that your Master also is in heaven with whom there is no respect of persons.

Here we have Almighty God described two ways:

1. From his magnificence and stately palace, in which his illustrious glory shineth: Your Master is in heaven; not as if he were only there, and not elsewhere, but eminently there, though every where else.

2. God is here described by his justice and impartiality in judging: There is no respect of persons with him; that is, when the rich master and poor servant come to stand upon a level before him, he will not respect either of them for their outward circumstance, but as a just judge, reward them both, according to their works.

Thus our apostle concludes this exhortation to the practice and performance of relative duties, between husband and wife, parent and child, master and servant.

He now closes his epistle with a special exhortation to all Christians, to look upon themselves as spiritual soldiers, listed under Christ's exalted banner, engaged in a continual warfare with the world, and the prince of the world; and accordingly he bespeaks them in a martial phrase to the end of the chapter.

William Burkitt, Expository Notes on the New Testament, Ephesians 6:9. Public domain.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Ephesians6:10

Our apostle, calling us here forth to the Christian warfare, gives forth the first word of encouragement to battle: Be strong in the Lord and in his mighty power.

A Christian, above all men, needs resolution, and a daring courage: if he be possessed with fear, he is unfit to go into the field; if dispirited with strong impressions of danger, how unready for the encounter! Cowards win neither earth nor heaven. But where lies the Christian's strength? Verily, on the Lord, and not in himself; the strength of the whole host of saints lies in the Lord of hosts, and accordingly it ought to be the Christian's great care, in all difficulties and dangers, to strengthen his faith in the almighty power of God.

Observe, 2. A direction given how a saint may come to be strong in the Lord; namely, by putting on the whole armour of God; that is, by being clothed with the following graces, which are hereafter mentioned in this chapter; as, the shield of faith, the breastplate of righteousness, the sword of the Spirit, &c.

Now these are called armour of God, because they are of his appointment and institution; and of his make and constitution; and this armour must be put on, that is, our grace kept in continual exercise. It is one thing to have armour in the house, and another to have it buckled on in the field; it is not sufficient to have grace in the habit and principle, but it is grace in act and exercise that must conquer spiritual enemies.

Observe, 3. A reason assigned why the Christian is to be thus completely armed: That he may be able to stand against the wiles of the devil; intimating that the devil is one chief enemy we have to combat with in the Christian warfare, and that this enemy is a wily, subtle enemy, discovering his dangerous policy, first by tempting and alluring into sin, and them by vexing and tormenting for sin. But Satan, with all his wits and wiles, shall never finally vanquish (though he may, in a particular battle, overcome) a soul clad with spiritual armour; nay, he that hath this armour of God on, shall certainly vanquish and overcome him: Put on the whole armour of God, that ye may be able to stand against, &c.

William Burkitt, Expository Notes on the New Testament, Ephesians 6:10. Public domain.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Ephesians6:12

The apostle mentioned our enemy in the former verse; here he describes the combat in this verse, We wrestle. A Christian's life is a perpetual warfare, a continual wrestling; but with what, and with whom?

Ans. Negatively, Not with flesh and blood; that is, not only or chiefly with flesh and blood, with human enemies; but we must grapple and contend with angelical powers, with devils, who are principalities and powers, &c.

Here note, How the devil and his angels are described:

1. By their prince-like authority and government which they exercise in the world, called therefore principalities and powers, to denote that Satan is a great and mighty prince: a prince that has the heart and knee of all his subjects.

2. By the seat of his empire: he rules in this world, not in the other; the highest the devil can go, is the air; heaven fears him not. And he is a ruler of the darkness of this world: that is, in such sinners as labour under the darkness of sin and ignorance.

3. Satan and his angels are here described by their spiritual nature, called spiritual wickedness, that is, wicked spirits: intimating to us, that the devils are spirits; that they are spirits extremely wicked; and that these wicked spirits do chiefly annoy Christians with, and provoke them to, spiritual wickedness.

4. They are described by their residence or place of abode: in high places; that is, in the air, of which he is called the prince.

From the whole note, How plainly Christ our captain deals with all his soldiers, and the difference between Christ's dealing with his followers, and Satan with his: Satan durst not let sinners know who that God is whom they fight against, but Christ is not afraid to show his saints their enemy in all his power and strength; well he might, because the weakness of God is stronger than the powers of hell.

William Burkitt, Expository Notes on the New Testament, Ephesians 6:12. Public domain.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Ephesians6:13

Observe here, 1. How our apostle having described the enemy in the foregoing verse, and set him forth in all his formidable strength and power, comes forth in the head of his Ephesian camp, gives a fresh alarm, and bids them arm! arm! Take unto you the whole armour of God, that ye may be able to stand in the evil day; intimating that an evil day is before us; that it will be of mighty advantage to us to be able to stand in the evil day; and that without the help of divine armour we cannot stand in that day. The sanctifying graces of God's Spirit are this armour: he that has not these, let his common gifts be never so gay and glorious, he will never hold out to fight the last battle, but fall into the enemy's hand, and be taken captive by him at his will.

Observe next, How our apostle comes to describe the armour of God piece by piece, which the Christian is to put on before he takes the field against the enemy. Here is the soldier's girdle, his breastplate, his shoes, his shield, his helmet, and his sword, all described; his offensive and defensive weapons, wherewith soldiers of old used to arm their bodies from head to foot.

Now the apostle assigneth to particular graces a use and excellency answerable to these pieces of armour, and shows that there is some resemblance between every grace and that piece of the bodily armour to which it is here compared; but observable it is, that although there be pieces of armour for all other parts of the body, here is none assigned for the back, nor back-parts, because there must be no running away, no hope of escaping by flight in this spiritual warfare: if we turn our back upon our enemy, we lie open to his darts, and are in danger of destruction; if we fight on, we have our second in the field, and are sure of victory, provided we enter the field in order and stand to our arms, maintain our watch, keep our ground, and appear armed cap-a-pie, from head to foot, with the several pieces of armour here recommended: the first of which is the girdle of truth, Having your loins girt about with truth Eph 6:14 that is, sincerity of heart. Doth a girdle or belt adorn the soldier? so doth sincerity adorn the Christian. Doth the girdle strengthen the soldier's loins? so doth sincerity strengthen the soul, and every grace in the soul: it is sincere faith that is strong faith; it is sincere love that is mighty love.

Secondly, The breastplate of righteousness; by which is to be understood the love and practice of universal holiness.

But why is this compared to a breastplate?

Ans. Because as the breastplate defends the most principal parts of the body, where the heart and vitals are closely couched together; thus holiness preserves the soul and conscience, the principal parts of a Christian, from the wounds and harms of sin, which is the weapon that Satan uses to give conscience its deadly stab with.

The third piece of Christian armour is the spiritual shoe, fitted to the soldier's foot, and worn by him so long as he keeps the field against sin and Satan: the soldier's way is sometimes full of sharp stones, and sometimes strewed with sharp iron spikes stuck into the ground; the soldier will soon be wounded, or foundered, if not well shod. Therefore the direction here is, Let your feet be shod with the preparation of the gospel of peace; that is, maintaining an holy readiness of spirit, and a resolute frame of heart, to undergo any suffering, and endure any hardship in your Christian warfare; which frame of spirit being wrought in us by the doctrine of the gospel, is therefore called the preparation of the gospel of peace.

The fourth piece of armour recommended above all to be put on, is the shield of faith; this is that grace by which we believe the truth of God's word in general, and depend upon Christ in particular, as crucified, for pardon and life, and this upon the warrant of the promise.

But why is faith compared to a shield?

Ans. Because, as the shield defends the whole body, so faith defends the whole man; the understanding from error, the conscience from searedness, the will from rebellion against the will and command of God. And as the shield defends the whole armour, as well as the soldier's whole body, it defends the breastplate, as well as the breast; so faith is our armour upon armour, a grace that preserves all other graces whatsoever.

The fifth piece of armour is mentioned, The helmet of salvation; Eph 6:17 by which the grace of hope is understood, which has for its object salvation, called therefore the hope of salvation. Salvation is the ultimate and comprehensive object of the Christian's expectation; and it is compared to an helmet, because as the helmet defends the head, so doth the hope of salvation defend the soul; it keeps the head above water, and makes the Christian bold and brave. Hope is a grace of singular use and excellent service to a Christian, in the whole course of his Christian warfare; it puts him upon noble services, it keeps him patient under the greatest sufferings, and it will enable the soul to wait long for the performance of divine promises.

The sixth piece of spiritual armour is the sword. Eph 6:17. The former were defensive, but this is both an offensive and defensive weapon; such is the word of God. But why compared to a sword?

Ans. In regard both of its necessity and excellency: the sword was ever esteemed a most necessary and useful part of the soldier's furniture; of such usefulness, necessity, and excellency is the word of God, by which the Christian doth defend himself, and offend his enemies.

But why is it called the sword of the Spirit?

Ans. Because the Spirit was the author of it; the Spirit of God is the interpreter of it: and it is the Spirit that gives the word its efficacy and power in the soul: the word of God, contained in the scriptures, is the sword by which the Spirit of God enables his saints to overcome and vanquish all their enemies.

The seventh and last piece of spiritual armour is mentioned, and that is prayer: Praying always, with all prayer, &c. Eph 6:18

Here note, The time for prayer, praying always; the sorts and kinds of prayer, praying always, with all prayer; the inward principle of prayer, from which it must flow, in the Spirit; the guard to set about the duty of prayer, watching thereunto; the constancy to be exercised in the duty, with all perservance, the comprehensiveness of the duty,for all saints.

Learn, That prayer is a necessary duty for all Christians, and to be used, with all other pieces of spiritual armour, by the Christian soldier.

William Burkitt, Expository Notes on the New Testament, Ephesians 6:13. Public domain.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Ephesians6:19

Our apostle having directed the Ephesians to the duty of prayer in general, desires them here to pray for himself in particular.

Where observe, 1. His exhortation and direction to pray for himself, and all the ministers of the gospel: And for me. Learn hence, That the ministers of Christ are and ought in a special manner to be remembered in the saints' prayers.

Observe, 2. The mercy which he desires them to pray for: That utterance may be given: namely a readiness to deliver to others what God has handed unto us. Ministers depend upon God for utterance, and it is their people's duty to be earnest with God to give it to them.

Observe, 3. The end why he desires this utterance: That he may open his mouth boldly to make known the ministry of the gospel.

Where note, 1. The sublime nature of the gospel minister: and that is, to make known that gospel-mystery.

2. The manner how he is to perform this work: That I may open my mouth boldly; namely, in asserting truth, and in reproving sin, with a wise and prudent, with a meek and humble, with an active and zealous boldness.

Observe 4. A double argument to back and enforce his request to pray for him:

1. From his office: For which I am an ambassador. The ministers of the gospel are God's ambassadors; and shall not their people pray for the success of their embassies?

2. From his afflicted state: He was an ambassador in bonds; his zeal for God, and his truth, confined him to a prison; he preached himself into a gaol. Well, therefore, might they pray for him, who had now lost his liberty, and soon after was to lose his life, for them: no prayers can be too much to strengthen the hands, and to encourage the hearts, of such as suffer tribulation and persecution for the sake of Christ: Pray for me, that I may make known the mysteries of the gospel, for which I am an ambassadsor in bonds.

William Burkitt, Expository Notes on the New Testament, Ephesians 6:19. Public domain.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Ephesians6:21

Observe here, 1. The tender love and affectionate regard which St. Paul bore to these Ephesians in the midst of his sufferings, and during his imprisonment: he not only wrote, but sent to them. No doubt, the apostle had but few, very few, fast friends with him at Rome, whom he could repose entire confidence in, and receive great consolation from; however, he will deny himself to serve them.

A faithful minister of Jesus Christ is so tenderly affectionate towards his flock, that he prefers their spiritual edification before his own private and particular advantage; though St. Paul was now a prisoner, and under a daily expectation of death, and had few to attend him, yet he sends one of his most beloved friends away to them, choosing rather himself to want an attender, than that they should want a comforter: nothing better becomes a minister of Christ than a public spirit.

Observe, 2. The character of the person whom St. Paul sent unto them; he is described,

1. By his name, Tychicus.

2. By his state: he was a brother, that is, a christian, a beloved brother, a brother in Christ.

3. By his office: he was a minister, yea, a faithful minister in the Lord, that is, in the work of the Lord; between whom and St. Paul there was a sweet harmony, an happy union of hearts, a joint care and endeavour in carrying on the interest of Christ amongst the churches.

Behold, how good and pleasant a thing it is, when ministers of Christ are dear to each other; when instead of divisions, emulations, and strife, amongst them, they can give testimonials of each other, as well-deserving; without endeavouring to conceal and obscure the gifts and graces of God, which are eminent in any of their fellow-labourers, on purpose only to set off themselves, that their own performances may be the more taken notice of. St. Paul was far from this spirit, as appears by the character which, upon a fit occasion, he gave of Tychicus.

Observe, 3. The design and end which St. Paul had in sending Tychicus unto them: and that was two-fold;

1. That he might acquaint them with St. Paul's condition and state: That ye might know my affairs, how I do, and what I do, I have sent Tychicus to declare unto you all things.

What! all things without exception?

Yes, both doings and sufferings; the apostle was ashamed of neither.

Learn thence, That the life and conversation of ministers, both public and private, must and ought to be such that they need not be ashamed to have it known, or concerned that the church should know, what they do, how they manage; to the intent that their people may be deified by their conversation, as well as instructed by their preaching; Tychicus shall declare unto you all things.

The second end St. Paul had in sending Tychicus from himself to the Ephesians was, that he might comfort their hearts. But how could Tychicus do this? These ways:

1. By making known to them the true cause of his sufferings. St. Paul's enemies had laid heavy things to his charge, these might perhaps fly as far as Ephesus: now, though the apostle regarded little what the wicked world said of him, yet he desired to be set right in the thoughts of the churches, and accordingly sends Tychicus to acquaint them with the cause of his imprisonment.

2. To keep them from discouragement, and being inordinately cast down at the report of his sufferings. No doubt, St. Paul's chain entered into their souls, and his sufferings were their sorrow; he therefore sends Tychicus, to prevent their immoderate sorrow and mourning upon this account.

3. To comfort their hearts with the report of that holy joy and cheerfulness of spirit which was found with him in and under all his sufferings.

O! it is an excellent sight to behold the saints at liberty mourning over their afflicted brethern; and they that are sufferers become comforters of them that are at liberty.

Lord! never doth thy holy religion appear more glorious, than when thy ministers commend it by their sufferings for it; and no way can they commend it higher, than by an holy, humble cheerfulness of spirit in their sufferings for it; thy ministers preach with for greater advantage from a prison, than they can from a pulpit.

4. Might not St. Paul send Tychicus now to the church at Ephesus, to engage the churches to pray with earnestness for himself, as well as to comfort them?

O! none so covetous of prayers as the ministers of Christ, and no ministers like suffering ministers.

St. Paul sets all the churches at work to pray for him in prison; and great reason for it; a prison has its temptations as well as a palace; when men play the persecutors, the devil forgets not to be a tempter; sometimes he will attempt to soften them with impressions of fear; at another time he hopes to overcome them, and weaken their courage, by their friends' tears and entreaties; sometimes the devil hopes to embitter a suffering saint's spirit against his persecutors, and to sour him with the leaven of malice and wrath.

O! it is no easy matter to receive evil, and yet wish none to him from whose hands we have received it; to reserve love for him that shows wrath and hatred to us, is a glorious but a difficult work. But if all this fails, yet the devil hopes to blow him up with pride, and a high conceit of himself, who dares suffer, when others shrink, and is ready to lay down their head, when others pull in their heads, and seek to save themselves in a whole skin. Pride is a salamander, that can live in the very flames of martyrdom; if any saint need the humility of many saints, it is he that is called to suffer for Christ. St. Paul was very sensible of this: he well knew that a suffering condition is full of temptation, that a christian's strength to carry him through it is not in his own keeping, God must help, or the stoutest champion will quail.

He also knows that prayer is the best means to fetch in that help; and accordingly St. Paul here sends Tychicus to Ephesus, to engage the auxiliary forces of the saints' prayers on earth, and the posse caeli from heaven, that he might glorify God in a suffering hour.

William Burkitt, Expository Notes on the New Testament, Ephesians 6:21. Public domain.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Ephesians6:23

Our apostle being now come to the close and conclusion of this excellent epistle, he shuts it up with very fervent and affectionate wishes and prayers for them.

1. He wishes the brethern, the converted christians, in and about Ephesus, peace, peace with God, peace with conscience, peace especially one with another, and all manner of outward prosperity, comprehended in the word peace.

2. Mutual love among themselves.

3. The grace of faith, the fountain of the former; all which he wishes from God the Father, not excluding, but including, the Son and Holy Ghost, and from Jesus Christ the Mediator, through virtue of whose merit and intercession all saving benefits are conveyed unto believers.

St. Paul's example is instructive to the ministers of Christ in all succeeding ages. Would we have our ministerial endeavours attended with manifest success? we must be much in prayer, in serious and fervent prayer to God, to work those graces in our people, faith, love, and holiness, which we have been by our ministry recommending to their care and practice: that minister who is most prayerful is usually most successful.

William Burkitt, Expository Notes on the New Testament, Ephesians 6:23. Public domain.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Ephesians6:24

Still our apostle goes on praying: he began and closes his epistle with prayer; and the blessings prayed for are grace and peace; peace in the former verse comprehending all temporal felicity; and grace in this comprehending the special favour and loving kindness of God: this he prays may be the portion of all those that love our Lord Jesus Christ in sincerity, or incorruption, as the word signifies; that is not for time only, but for eternity; not in show and appearance only, but in reality.

Sincere love to our Lord Jesus Christ is a sure character and undoubted mark of such a person as has found grace in God's sight, and is very high in the divine favour. Grace be with all them that love our Lord Jesus Christ; he doth not say with a seraphim's, but with a sincere, love.

Quest. But when, and how, may a person know that he loves Christ in great sincerity?

Ans.If Christ be enthroned in thy heart as a chief commander; if he be esteemed by thee as thy chiefest excellency, and thy choicest treasure; if he be thy chiefest delight and joy; and if he be thy chiefest refuge, unto which thou fliest in all dangers and distresses; thou mayest conclude thy supreme love is placed upon him, that thou lovest him in sincerity.

And the more thou lovest him, the more lovely wilt thou be unto him, and the more will thy heart be let out in desires after him, and in fervent longings for the full fruition and final enjoyment of him; for those whom we love we long to be with. Come then, Lord! down to me, Or take me up to thee.

William Burkitt, Expository Notes on the New Testament, Ephesians 6:24. Public domain.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Charles Hodge: Commentary on Ephesians (1860)

Read this work on Ephesians 6

Ephesians6:1-24

RELATIVE DUTIES OF PARENTS AND CHILDREN AND OF MASTERS AND SERVANTS, VS. 1-9.—EXHORTATIONS AND DIRECTIONS AS TO THE SPIRITUAL CONFLICT, vs. 10-20.—CONCLUSION, VS. 21-24.

Charles Hodge, Commentary on Ephesians (1860), Ephesians 6:1-24. Public domain. Text sourced via CCEL.org.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Ephesians6:1-9

1. Children, obey your parents in the Lord: for this is right. 2. Honour thy father and mother, (which is the first commandment with promise,) 3. that it may be well with thee, and thou mayest live long on the earth. 4. And, ye fathers, provoke not your children to wrath: but bring them up in the nurture and admonition of the Lord. 5. Servants, be obedient to them that are your masters according to the flesh, with fear and trembling, in singleness of your heart, as unto Christ; 6. not with eye-service, as men-pleasers; but as the servants of Christ, doing the will of God from the heart; 7. with good will doing service, as to the Lord, and not to men: 8. knowing that whatsoever good thing any man doeth, the same shall he receive of the Lord, whether he be bond or free. 9. And, ye masters, do the same things unto them, forbearing threatening: knowing that your Master also is in heaven; neither is there respect of persons with him.

Children should obey their parents. This obedience should be in the Lord, determined and regulated by a regard to Christ, v. 1. The ground of the obligation is—1. It is itself right. 2. It is enforced by an express command in the decalogue, to which a special promise is annexed, vs. 1-3.

Parents should do nothing to cherish evil feelings in the minds of their children, but bring them up in the discipline of Christianity, vs. 4, 5.

Servants should be obedient to their masters. This obedience should be rendered—1. With solicitude. 2. with singleness of mind. 3. As part of their obedience to Christ, v. 5. Therefore, not only when observed by men or from the desire to please men, but as serving Christ and desiring to please him; rendering their services with readiness as to the Lord and not to men; because they know that at his bar all men, whether bond or free, shall be treated according to their works, vs. 6-8.

Masters are to act on the same principles of regard to the authority of Christ, and of their responsibility to him in their conduct towards their slaves, avoiding all harshness, because master and slave have a common Master in heaven; with whom there is no respect of persons, v. 8.

Charles Hodge, Commentary on Ephesians (1860), Ephesians 6:1-9. Public domain. Text sourced via CCEL.org.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Ephesians6:1

V. 1. Children, obey your parents. The nature or character of this obedience, is expressed by the words, in the Lord. It should be religious; arising out of the conviction that such obedience is the will of the Lord. This makes it a higher service than if rendered from fear or from mere natural affection. It secures its being prompt, cordial and universal. That Κύριος here refers to Christ is plain from the whole context. In the preceding chapter, v. 21, we have the general exhortation under which this special direction to children is included, and the obedience there required is to be rendered in the fear of Christ. In the following verses also Κύριος constantly has this reference, and therefore must have it here. The ground of the obligation to filial obedience is expressed in the words, for this is right. It is not because of the personal character of the parent, nor because of his kindness, nor on the ground of expediency, but because it is right; an obligation arising out of the nature of the relation between parents and children, and which must exist wherever the relation itself exists.

Charles Hodge, Commentary on Ephesians (1860), Ephesians 6:1. Public domain. Text sourced via CCEL.org.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Ephesians6:2

V. 2. This consideration is enforced by a reference to the express command of God. The duty is so important as to be included in that brief summary of the moral law given by God on Mount Sinai. It was engraven by the finger of God on the tables of stone, Honour thy father and thy mother. Any flagrant breach of this command was, according to the Mosaic law, punished with death. To honour is to reverence; and, therefore, the command has reference to the inward feeling as well as to the outward conduct. This precept is said to be πρώτη, ἐν ἐπαγγελίᾳ. This may mean, it is the first commandment in the decalogue which has a specific promise attached; for the promise connected with the second commandment does not relate to the observance of that particular precept, but to keeping God’s covenant. Or it may mean that it is the first commandment of the second table of the law, and has a promise annexed; or, πρώτη may be taken here as in Mark 12, 28. 30, in the sense of chief, i. e. the first in importance. The sense would then be, ‘Honour thy father and mother; this is the prime commandment, the first in importance among those relating to our social duties; and it has the specific promise annexed. It shall be well with thee on the earth.’ This view of the passage is on the whole to be preferred. It is not likely that Paul would call this "the first commandment with promise," when it is in fact the only command in the decalogue which has any specific promise annexed to it. And to say that it is the first in order of arrangement in the second table of the law, not only adds nothing to its importance, but supposes the apostle to refer to a distinction between the two tables of the decalogue, not elsewhere recognized in Scripture.

The promise itself has a theocratical form in the Old Testament. That is, it has specific reference to prosperity and length of days in the land which God had given to his people as their inheritance. The apostle generalizes it by leaving out the concluding words, and makes it a promise not confined to one land or people, but to obedient children every where. If it be asked whether obedient children are in fact thus distinguished by long life and prosperity? The answer is, that this, like all other such promises, is a revelation of a general purpose of God, and makes known what will be the usual course of his providence. That some obedient children are unfortunate and short lived, is no more inconsistent with this promise, than that some diligent men are poor, is inconsistent with the declaration, ‘The hand of the diligent maketh rich.’ Diligence, as a general rule, does secure riches; and obedient children, as a general rule, are prosperous and happy. The general promise is fulfilled to individuals, just so far "as it shall serve for God’s glory, and their own good."

Charles Hodge, Commentary on Ephesians (1860), Ephesians 6:2. Public domain. Text sourced via CCEL.org.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Ephesians6:4

V. 4. The duty of parents, who are here represented by the father, is stated in a negative and positive form. And ye fathers, provoke not your children to wrath. This is what they are not to do. They are not to excite the bad passions of their children by severity, injustice, partiality, or unreasonable exercise of authority. A parent had better sow tares in a field from which he expects to derive food for himself and family, than by his own ill conduct nurture evil in the heart of his child. The positive part of parental duty is expressed in the comprehensive direction, ἀλλ᾽ ἐκτρέφετε αὐτὰ ἐν παιδείᾳ καὶ νουθεσίᾳ Κυρίου, i. e. educate them, bring them up, developing all their powers by (ἐν instrumental) the instruction and admonition of the Lord. Παιδείᾳ is a comprehensive word; it means the training or education of a child, including the whole process of instruction and discipline. Νουθεσίᾳ, from νουθετέω (νοῦς, τίθημι) to put in mind, is included under the more general term, and is correctly rendered admonition. It is the act of reminding one of his faults or duties. Children are not to be allowed to grow up without care or control. They are to be instructed, disciplined, and admonished, so that they be brought to knowledge, self-control, and obedience. This whole process of education is to be religious, and not only religious, but Christian. It is the nurture and admonition of the Lord, which is the appointed and the only effectual means of attaining the end of education. Where this means is neglected or any other substituted in its place, the result must be disastrous failure. The moral and religious element of our nature is just as essential and as universal as the intellectual. Religion therefore is as necessary to the development of the mind as knowledge. And as Christianity is the only true religion, and God in Christ the only true God, the only possible means of profitable education is the nurture and admonition of the Lord. That is, the whole process of instruction and discipline must be that which he prescribes, and which he administers, so that his authority should be brought into constant and immediate contact with the mind, heart and conscience of the child. It will not do for the parent to present himself as the ultimate end, the source of knowledge and possessor of authority to determine truth and duty. This would be to give his child a mere human development. Nor will it do for him to urge and communicate every thing on the abstract ground of reason; for that would be to merge his child in nature. It is only by making God, God in Christ, the teacher and ruler, on whose authority every thing is to be believed and in obedience to whose will every thing is to be done, that the ends of education can possibly be attained. It is infinite folly in men to assume to be wiser than God, or to attempt to accomplish an end by other means than those which he has appointed.

Charles Hodge, Commentary on Ephesians (1860), Ephesians 6:4. Public domain. Text sourced via CCEL.org.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Ephesians6:5

V. 5. The five following verses treat of the relative duties of masters and servants. Δοῦλος and κύριος are here relative terms, although in Greek the antithetical term to δοῦλος is commonly δεσπότης, as in 1 Tim. 6, 1; Titus 2, 9; compare also 1 Pet. 2, 18. Δοῦλος, from δέω, to bind, means a bondman, or slave, as distinguished from a hired servant, who was called μίσθιος or μισθωτός. That such is its meaning here is plain not only from the common usage of the word, but also from the antithesis between δοῦλος and ἐλεύθερος, bond and free, in v. 8. Κύριος, means possessor, owner, master. It implies the relation which a man may bear both to persons and things. The nature of that relation, or the kind and degree of authority involved in it, however, is not determined by the word, but in each case by the context. It is evident both from the meaning of the terms here used, and from the known historical fact that slavery prevailed throughout the Roman empire during the apostolic age, that this and other passages of the New Testament refer to that institution. It is dealt with precisely as despotism in the State is dealt with. It is neither enjoined nor forbidden. It is simply assumed to be lawful, so that a Christian may consistently be an autocrat in the State, or a master of slaves. In this view the scriptural doctrine on this subject, differs on the one hand, from the doctrine that slave-holding is in itself sinful, on the ground that one man cannot lawfully possess or exercise the rights and authority over his fellow-men, which are involved in the relation of a master to his slaves. This of necessity leads to setting up a rule of faith and practice higher than the Scriptures, and thus tends to destroy their authority. It leads to uncharitable feelings and to unrighteous judgments, as well as to unwarrantable measures for abating the evil. On the other hand, the scriptural doctrine is opposed to the opinion that slavery is in itself a desirable institution, and as such to be cherished and perpetuated. This leads to results no less deplorable than the other error. As slavery is founded on the inferiority of one class of society to another, the opinion that it ought to be cherished naturally leads to the adoption of means to increase or to perpetuate that inferiority, by preventing the improvement of the subject class. It presents also a strong temptation to deny the common brotherhood of men, and to regard the enslaved as belonging to an inferior race. The great mistake of those who adopt the former error, is—1. That they assume the right of property in the master to extend to more than the services of the slave. The only right of property possible in the case is a right to use the slave as a man possessing the same nature with his master, and may, by the law of God and the constitution of things, be properly used. And 2. The confounding slave-laws with slavery, which is as unreasonable as to confound despotism as a form of civil government, with the laws of any particular despotic state. Those laws may be good or bad. Their being bad, as they too often are, does not prove either in the case of despotism or slavery that the institution itself is contrary to the divine law. The mistake of those who hold the other extreme opinion on this subject, so far as the Bible is concerned, is that what the Scriptures tolerate as lawful under given circumstances, may be cherished and rendered perpetual. This is as unreasonable, as to maintain that children should, if possible, always remain minors.

The Bible method of dealing with this and similar institutions is to enforce, on all concerned, the great principles of moral obligation—assured that those principles, if allowed free scope, will put an end to all evils both in the political and social relations of men. The apostle, therefore, without either denouncing or commending slavery, simply inculcates on master and slave their appropriate duty. On the slave he enjoins the duty of obedience. In the expression, masters, according to the flesh, there is evidently an implied reference to a higher authority. It limits the authority of the master to what is external; the soul being left free. The slave has two masters; the one κατὰ σάρκα, the other κατὰ πνεῦμα. The one, man; the other, Christ. The directions here given relate to their duty to the former. As to the nature of the obedience required, the apostle teaches—1. That it should be rendered μετὰ φόβου καὶ τρόμου, with fear and trembling, i. e. with conscientious solicitude. That nothing servile is intended by these terms is plain from the context, and from a comparison with other passages in which the same expression is used. It is not the fear of man, but the reverential fear of God of which the apostle speaks, as what follows clearly proves. In 1 Cor. 2, 3, Paul tells the Corinthians that he came among them "with fear and trembling;" and in 2 Cor. 7, 15, he speaks of their having received Titus, "with fear and trembling;" and in Phil. 2, 12, he exhorts believers to work out their salvation "with fear and trembling." In all of these cases solicitude to do what is right is all the terms imply.

2. This obedience is to be rendered ἐν ἁπλότητι τῆς καρδίας, with simplicity of heart, i. e. with singleness of mind—meaning just what we appear to mean. It is opposed to hypocrisy, false pretence, deceit and cunning. Compare Rom. 12, 8; 2 Cor. 8, 2; 9, 11. The word ἁπλότης signifies singleness, from ἁπλόος, one-fold, as opposed to διπλόος, two-fold, or, double. The thing enjoined is, therefore, the opposite of double-mindedness. 3. This obedience is to be rendered ὡς τῷ Χριστῷ, as to Christ. Slaves were to regard their obedience to their masters as part of their obedience to Christ. This would give it the character of a religious service, because the motive is regard to divine authority, and its object is a divine person. It thus ceases to be servile, and becomes consistent with the highest mental elevation and spiritual freedom.

Charles Hodge, Commentary on Ephesians (1860), Ephesians 6:5. Public domain. Text sourced via CCEL.org.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Ephesians6:6

V. 6. The apostle explains in the two following verses what he means by simplicity of heart, or sincere obedience. It is not eye-service. That is, such service as is rendered only when the eye of the master sees what is done; as though the only object were to please men. Servants are required to act as the δοῦλοι τοῦ Χριστοῦ, the slaves of Christ, whose eyes are every where; and, therefore, if their desire is to please him, they must be as faithful in their master’s absence as in his presence. Ποιοῦντες τὸ θέλημα τοῦ Θεοῦ, doing the will of God. This is descriptive of the servants of Christ, in opposition to men-pleasers. They act from a regard to the will of God, and from a desire to please him,—ἐκ ψυχῆς, ex animo, from the soul. Sometimes ψυχή means the seat of the desires and affections, and then agrees in sense with καρδία. Sometimes the two are distinguished, as in Mark 12, 30, " with all the heart (καρδία,) and with all the soul (ψυχή)." Here the sense is, that the principle of obedience is nothing external, but is within. It is an obedience which springs from the soul—the whole inner man. These words are commonly and most naturally connected with the preceding clause; ‘doing the will of the Lord from the soul.’ By many commentators and editors they are connected with what follows, ‘from the soul, with good will, doing service.’ This gives δουλεύοντες two nearly equivalent qualifying clauses, and leaves the preceding participle ποιου̂ντες without any.

Charles Hodge, Commentary on Ephesians (1860), Ephesians 6:6. Public domain. Text sourced via CCEL.org.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Ephesians6:7

V. 7. The whole character of the obedience of the slave is summed up in this verse, δουλεύοντες, ὡς τῷ Κυρίῳ καὶ οὐκ ἀνθρώποις, doing service, to the Lord and not to men. This, as the Scriptures teach, is not peculiar to the obedience of the slave to his master, but applies to all other cases in which obedience is required from one man to another. It applies to children in relation to their parents, wives to husbands, people to magistrates. Those invested with lawful authority are the representatives of God. The powers (i. e. those invested with authority) are ordained by God; and therefore all obedience rendered to them out of regard to his will, is obedience to Him. And as obedience to God is rendered to one infinitely true and good, it is even more elevating than obedience to truth and goodness. Foreign as all this is to the proud and rebellious heart of man, which spurns all superiority and authority, it is daily illustrated by the cheerful and patient submission of the people of God even to the capricious and unreasonable exercise of the authority of those to whom God has placed them in subjection. It is to be remarked that the apostle presents this principle not merely in a religious, but a Christian form. We are required to do service, as to the Lord, and not to men. It is to Christ, God manifested in the flesh; to him, who being in the form of God, thought it no robbery to be equal with God, but humbled himself, taking on him the condition of a slave, μορφὴν δούλου λαβών; it is to this infinitely exalted and infinitely condescending Saviour, who came not to be served, but to serve, that the obedience of every Christian, whether servant, child, wife, or subject, is really and consciously rendered. Thus the most galling yoke is made easy, and the heaviest burden light.

The words μετ᾽ εὐνοίας qualify δουλευόντες, with a willing mind doing service. This stands opposed to the sullenness and inward indignation with which a service extorted by fear of punishment is often rendered. No service rendered to Christ can be of that character. It is rendered with alacrity and cheerfulness.

Charles Hodge, Commentary on Ephesians (1860), Ephesians 6:7. Public domain. Text sourced via CCEL.org.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Ephesians6:8

V. 8. This verse presents for the encouragement of the slave, the elevating truth that all men stand on a level before the bar of Christ. In him and before him, there is neither Jew nor Greek, bond nor free, male nor female, but so far as these external distinctions are concerned, all are alike. The apostle, therefore, says to slaves, render this cheerful obedience, εἰδότες knowing, i. e. because ye know, that whatsoever good thing any man doeth, the same shall he receive of the Lord, whether he be bond or free. In this world some men are masters and some are slaves. In the next, these distinctions will cease. There the question will be, not, Who is the master? and, Who the slave? but who has done the will of God? In this clause ὅ ἐάν τι is for ὅ, τι ἐάν, as it is in Col. 3, 23, ἐάν being for ἄν. Κομίζομαι is to receive for one self, to receive back as a recompense. 2 Cor. 5, 10. At the bar of Christ and from his hands every man shall receive according to his works, whether bond or free.

Charles Hodge, Commentary on Ephesians (1860), Ephesians 6:8. Public domain. Text sourced via CCEL.org.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Ephesians6:9

V. 9. Having enjoined on slaves their peculiar duties, the apostle turns to masters. Καὶ οἱ κύριοι, and ye masters. The force of καὶ here is—‘Not slaves only have their duties; you masters have your peculiar obligations.’ The duty of masters is expressed by the comprehensive words, τὰ αὐτὰ ποιεῖτε πρὸς αὐτούς, do the same things towards them. This does not refer exclusively to μετ᾽ εὐνοίας in the preceding clause, as though the sense were, ‘As slaves are to obey with kind feeling, so masters are to rule in the same temper.’ The reference is more general. Masters are to act towards their slaves with the same regard to the will of God, with the same recognition of the authority of Christ, with the same sincerity and good feeling which had been enjoined on the slaves themselves. Masters and slaves are men and brethren, the same great principles of moral and religious obligation govern both classes. In the parallel passage, Col. 4, 1, the expression is, οἱ κύριοι, τὸ δίκαιον, καὶ τὴν ἰσότητα τοῖς δούλοις παρέχεσθε, ye masters, give unto your servants that which is just and equal. That is, act towards them on the principles of justice and equity. Justice requires that all their rights, as men, as husbands, and as parents should be regarded. And these rights are not to be determined by the civil law, but by the law of God. "As the laws," says Calvin, "gave great license to masters, many assumed that every thing was lawful which the civil statute allowed; and such was their severity that the Roman emperors were obliged to restrain their tyranny. But although no edicts of princes interposed in behalf of the slave, God concedes nothing to the master beyond what the law of love allows." Paul requires for slaves not only what is strictly just, but τὴν ἰσότητα. What is that? Literally, it is equality. This is not only its signification, but its meaning. Slaves are to be treated by their masters on the principles of equality. Not that they are to be equal with their masters in authority, or station, or circumstances; but they are to be treated as having, as men, as husbands, and as parents, equal rights with their masters. It is just as great a sin to deprive a slave of’ the just recompense for his labour, or to keep him in ignorance, or to take from him his wife or child, as it is to act thus towards a free man. This is the equality which the law of God demands, and on this principle the final judgment is to be administered. Christ will punish the master for defrauding the slave as severely as he will punish the slave for robbing his master. The same penalty will be inflicted for the violation of the conjugal or parental rights of the one as of the other. For, as the apostle adds, there is no respect of persons with him. At his bar the question will be, ‘What was done?’ not ‘Who did it?’ Paul carries this so far as to apply the principle not only to the acts, but to the temper of masters. They are not only to act towards their slaves on the principles of justice and equity, but are to avoid threatening.Minarum enim et omnis atrocitatis hoc initium est, quod servos domini, quasi sua tantum causa natos, nihilo pluris faciunt quam pecudes. Ergo sub una specie vetat ne contumeliose et atrociter tracteatur.—CALVIN. This includes all manifestations of contempt and ill-temper, or undue severity. All this is enforced by the consideration that masters have a master in heaven to whom they are responsible for their treatment of their slaves. The common text has here the reading καὶ ὑμῶν αὐτῶν ὁ κύριός—your master. Lackman, Rüickert, Harless, Meyer and others adopt the reading αὐτῶν καὶ ὑμῶν, of them and of you, i. e. your common master as in heaven.

It is thus that the Holy Spirit deals with slavery. Slaves are not commanded to refuse to be slaves, to break their bonds and repudiate the authority of their masters. They are required to obey with alacrity and with a sincere desire to do their duty to their masters, as part of their duty to Christ. Masters are not commanded as an immediate and imperative duty to emancipate their slaves, but to treat them according to the principles of justice and equity. It is not to be expected that men of the world will act in conformity with the Gospel in this, any more than in other respects. But believers will. And the result of such obedience if it could become general would be, that first the evils of slavery, and then slavery itself, would pass away as naturally and as healthfully as children cease to be minors.

Charles Hodge, Commentary on Ephesians (1860), Ephesians 6:9. Public domain. Text sourced via CCEL.org.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Ephesians6:10-24

10. Finally, my brethren, be strong in the Lord, and in tile power of his might. 11. Put on the whole armour of God, that ye may be able to stand against the wiles of the devil. 12. For we wrestle not against flesh and blood, but against principalities, against powers, against the rulers of the darkness of this world, against spiritual wickedness in high places. 13. Wherefore take unto you the whole armour of God, that ye may be able to withstand in the evil day, and having done all, to stand. 14. Stand therefore, having your loins girt about with truth, and having on the breast-plate of righteousness; 15. and your feet shod with the preparation of the gospel of peace; 16. above all, taking the shield of faith, wherewith ye shall be able to quench all the fiery darts of the wicked. 17. And take the helmet of salvation, and the sword of the Spirit, which is the word of God: 18. praying always with all prayer and supplication in the Spirit, and watching thereunto with all perseverance and supplication for all saints; 19. and for me, that utterance may be given unto me, that I may open my mouth boldly, to make known the mystery of the gospel, 20. for which I am an ambassador in bonds: that therein I may speak boldly, as I ought to speak. 21. But that ye also may know my affairs, and how I do, Tychicus, a beloved brother and faithful minister in the Lord, shall make known to you all things: 22. whom I have sent unto you for the same purpose, that ye might know our affairs, and that he might comfort your hearts. 23. Peace be to the brethren, and love with faith from God the Father and the Lord Jesus Christ. 24. Grace be with all them that love our Lord Jesus Christ in sincerity. Amen.

Directions in reference to the spiritual conflict. As such a conflict is inevitable, the believer should—1. Muster strength for the struggle. 2. He should seek that strength from Christ. 3. Since his enemies are not human but superhuman, Satan and all the powers of darkness, the believer needs not only more than human strength, but also divine armour. He should, therefore, take the panoply of God, that he may be bile to stand in the evil day. That panoply consists—1. In the knowledge and reception of the truth. 2. In the righteousness of Christ. 3. In the alacrity which flows from the peace of the Gospel. 4. In the consciousness of salvation. 5. In faith. 6. In the word of God, which is the sword of the Spirit.

To obtain strength to use this armour aright, and to secure victory for ourselves and for the army of which we are a part, we should pray. These prayers should be—1. Of all kinds. 2. On every occasion. 3. Importunate and persevering. 4. By the aid of the Holy Spirit. 5. For all saints.

Believing in the efficacy of such prayers, the apostle begs the Ephesian believers to pray for him, that God would enable him to preach the Gospel in a suitable manner.

To relieve their anxiety he had sent Tychicus to inform them of his circumstances and of his health.

He invokes the Father and Son to bestow upon the brethren the blessings of divine peace and love united with faith; and implores the special favour of God for all who love the Lord Jesus Christ with a love that cannot die.

Charles Hodge, Commentary on Ephesians (1860), Ephesians 6:10-24. Public domain. Text sourced via CCEL.org.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Ephesians6:10

V. 10. Though the redemption purchased by Christ, as described in this epistle, is so complete and so free, yet between the beginning and the consummation of the work there is a protracted conflict. This is not a figure of speech. It is something real and arduous. Salvation, however gratuitous, is not to be obtained without great effort. The Christian conflict is not only real, it is difficult and dangerous. It is one in which true believers are often grievously wounded; and multitudes of reputed believers entirely succumb. It is one also in which great mistakes are often committed and serious loss incurred from ignorance of its nature, and of the appropriate means for carrying it on. Men are apt to regard it as a mere moral conflict between reason and conscience on the one side, and evil passions on the other. They therefore rely on their own strength, and upon the resources of nature for success. Against these mistakes the apostle warns his readers. He teaches that every thing pertaining to it is supernatural. The source of strength is not in nature. The conflict is not between the good and bad principles of our nature. He shows that we belong to a spiritual, as well as to a natural world, and are engaged in a combat in which the higher powers of the universe are involved; and that this conflict, on the issue of which our salvation depends, is not to be carried on with straws picked up by the wayside. As we have superhuman enemies to contend with, we need not only superhuman strength, but divine armour and arms. The weapons of our warfare are not natural, but divine.

Finally, my brethren, be strong in the Lord, τὸ λοιπὸν, ἀδελφοί μου, ἐνδυναμοῦσθε ἐν Κυρίῳ. He concludes his epistle so full of elevated views, and so rich in disclosures of the mysteries of redemption, with directions as to the struggle necessary to secure salvation. His first exhortation is to muster strength for the inevitable conflict, and to seek that strength from the right source. We are to be strong in the Lord. As a branch separated from the vine, or as a limb severed from the body, so is a Christian separated from Christ. He, therefore, who rushes into this conflict without thinking of Christ, without putting his trust in him, and without continually looking to him for strength and regarding himself as a member of his body, deriving all life and vigour from him, is demented. He knows not what he is doing. He has not strength even to reach the field. With him the whole conflict is a sham. The words καὶ ἐν τῷ κράτει τῆς ἰσχύος αὐτοῦ mean, in the vigour derived from his strength. The vigour of a man’s arm is derived from the strength of his body. It is only as members of Christ’s body that we have either life or power. It is not we that live, but Christ that liveth in us; and the strength which we have is not our own but his. When we are weak, then are we strong. When most empty of self, we are most full of God.

Charles Hodge, Commentary on Ephesians (1860), Ephesians 6:10. Public domain. Text sourced via CCEL.org.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Ephesians6:11

V. 11. The second direction has reference to the arms requisite for the successful conduct of this conflict; ἐνδύσασθε τὴν πανοπλίαν τοῦ Θεοῦ, put on the whole armour of God. Πανοπλίαν, panoply, includes both the defensive and offensive armour of the soldier. The believer has not only to defend himself, but also to attack his spiritual enemies; and the latter is as necessary to his safety as the former. It will not do for him to act only on the defensive, he must endeavour to subdue as well as to resist. How this is to be done, the following portion of the chapter teaches. The armour of God, means that armour which God has provided and which he gives. We are thus taught from the outset, that as the strength which we need is not from ourselves, so neither are the means of offence or defence. Nor are they means of man’s devising. This is a truth which has been overlooked in all ages of the church, to the lamentable injury of the people of God. Instead of relying on the arms which God has provided, men have always been disposed to trust to those which they provide for themselves or which have been prescribed by others. Seclusion from the world (i. e. flight rather than conflict), ascetic and ritual observances, invocation of saints and angels, and especially, celibacy, voluntary poverty, and monastic obedience, constitute the panoply which false religion has substituted for the armour of God. Of this fatal mistake, manifested from the beginning, the apostle treats at length in his Epistle to the Colossians, 2, 18-23. He there exhorts his hearers, not to allow any one, puffed up with carnal wisdom, and neglecting Christ, the only source of life and strength, to despoil them of their reward, through false humility and the worship of angels, commanding not to touch, or taste, or handle this or that, which methods of overcoming evil have indeed the appearance of wisdom, in humility, will-worship, and neglect of the body, but not the reality, and only serve to satisfy the flesh. They increase the evil which they are professedly designed to overcome. A more accurate description could not be given historically, than is here given prophetically, of the means substituted by carnal wisdom for the armour of God. Calling on saints and angels, humility in the sense of self-degradation, or submitting our will to human authority, neglecting the body, or ascetic observances, abstaining from things lawful, uncommanded rites and ordinances, observing months and days-these are the arms with which the church in her apostasy has arrayed her children for this warfare. These are by name enumerated and condemned by the apostle, who directs us to clothe ourselves with the panoply of God, which he proceeds to describe in detail.

Πρὸς τὸ δύνασθαι ὑμᾶς στη̂ναι πρὸς τὰς μεθοδείας τοῦ διαβόλου. This divine armour is necessary to enable us to stand against the wiles of the devil. If our adversary was a man, and possessed nothing beyond human strength, ingenuity, and cunning, we might defend ourselves by human means. But as we have to contend with Satan, we need the armour of God. One part of the Bible of course supposes every other part to be true. If it is not true that there is such a being as Satan, or that he possesses great power and intelligence, or that he has access to the minds of men and exerts his power for their destruction; if all this is obsolete, then there is no real necessity for supernatural power or for supernatural means of defence. If Satan and satanic influence are fables or figures, then all the rest of the representations concerning this spiritual conflict is empty metaphor. But if one part of this representation is literally true, the other has a corresponding depth and reality of meaning. If Satan is really the prince of the powers of darkness, ruler and god of this world; if he is the author of physical and moral evil; the great enemy of God, of Christ and of his people, full of cunning and malice; if he is constantly seeking whom he may destroy, seducing men into sin, blinding their minds and suggesting evil and sceptical thoughts; if all this is true, then to be ignorant of it, or to deny it, or to enter on this conflict as though it were merely a struggle between the good and bad principles in our own hearts, is to rush blindfold to destruction.

Charles Hodge, Commentary on Ephesians (1860), Ephesians 6:11. Public domain. Text sourced via CCEL.org.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Ephesians6:12

V. 12. This is the point on which the apostle most earnestly insists. He would awaken his readers to a due sense of the power of the adversaries with whom they are to contend. He lifts the vail and discloses to them the spiritual world; the hosts of the kingdom of darkness. We have to stand against the wiles of the devil, ὅτι οὐκ ἔστιν ἡμῖν ἡ πάλη πρὸς αἷμα καὶ σάρκα, because our conflict is not with flesh and blood, i. e. with men. The word πάλη means a wrestling. The apostle either changes the figure immediately, or he uses the word here in a more general sense. The latter is the more probable. "Flesh and blood" does not here or any where else, mean our corrupt nature, as flesh by itself so often means; but men. So in Gal. 1, 16, "I conferred not with flesh and blood," means, ‘I did not consult with man.’ The apostle after his conversion sought no instruction or counsel from man; all his knowledge of the Gospel was received by immediate revelation.

Our conflict is not with man, but against principalities, against powers, against the rulers of the darkness of this world, against spiritual wickedness in high places. The signification of the terms here used, the context, and the analogy of Scripture, render it certain that the reference is to evil spirits. They are called in Scripture δαιμόνια, demons, who are declared to be fallen angels, 2 Pet. 2, 4; Jude 6, and are now subject to Satan their prince. They are called ἀρχαί, princes, those who are first or high in rank; and ἐξουσίαι, potentates, those invested with authority. These terms have probably reference to the relation of the spirits among themselves. The designation κοσμοκράτορες, rulers of the world, expresses the power or authority which they exercise over the world. The κόσμος i. e. mankind, is subject to them; comp. 2 Cor. 4, 4; John 16, 11. The word is properly used only of those rulers whose dominion was universal. And in this sense the Jews called the angel of death κοσμοκράτωρ. In the following clause τοῦ σκότους τοῦ αἰῶνος τούτου, of the darkness of this world; the words τοῦ αἰῶνος, on the authority of the best manuscripts, are generally omitted. The sense is substantially the same whichever reading be adopted. These evil spirits are the rulers of this darkness. The meaning either is, that they reign over the existing state of ignorance and alienation from God; i. e. the world in its apostasy is subject to their control; or this darkness is equivalent to kingdom of darkness. Rulers of the kingdom of darkness, which includes in it, according to the scriptural doctrine, the world as distinguished from the true people of God. The word σκότος is used elsewhere, the abstract for the concrete, for those in darkness, i. e. for those who belong to, or constitute the kingdom of darkness, Luke 22, 53; Col. 1, 13. Our conflict, therefore, is with the potentates who are rulers of the kingdom of darkness as it now is.

They are further called τὰ πνευματικὰ τῆς πονηρίας, spiritual wickedness, as the phrase is rendered in our version. But this cannot be its meaning; it is not wickedness in the abstract, but wicked spirits, the context and the force of the words themselves show to be intended. Beza and others understand the words as equivalent to πνευματικαὶ πονηρίαι, spirtual wickednesses. This would give a good sense. As these spirits are called ἀρχαί and ἐξουσίαι, so they may be called πονηρίαι. But τὰ πνευματικὰ τῆς πονηρίας cannot be resolved into πνευματικαὶ πονηρίαι. Τὰ πνευματικὰ is equivalent to τὰ πνεύματα, as in so many other cases the neuter adjective in the singular or plural is used substantively, as τὸ ἱππικόν, the cavalry; τὰ αἰχμάλωτα, the captivity, i. e. captives. Spirits of wickedness then means wicked spirits. The beings whom the apostle in the preceding clauses describes as principalities, powers, and rulers, he here calls wicked spirits, to express their character and nature.

The principal difficulty in this verse concerns the words ἐν τοῖς ἐπουρανίοις. A very large class of commentators, ancient and modern, connect them with the beginning of the verse, and translate, "our conflict is for heavenly things;" heaven is the prize for which we contend. There are two objections to this interpretation, which are generally considered decisive, although the sense is good and appropriate. The one is, that ἐν τοῖς ἐπουρανίοις always in this Epistle means heaven; and the other is that ἐν does not mean for. The connection is with the preceding clause. These wicked spirits are said to be in heaven. But what does that mean? Many say that heaven here means our atmosphere, which is assumed to be the dwelling-place of evil spirits; see 2, 2. But ἐν ἐπουράνια is not elsewhere in this Epistle used for the atmospheric heavens; neither do the Scriptures give any countenance to the popular opinion of the ancient world, that the air is the region of spirits; nor does this idea harmonize with the context. It is no exaltation of the power of these spirits to refer to them as dwelling in our atmosphere. The whole context, however, shows that the design of the apostle is to present the formidable character of our adversaries in the most impressive point of view. Others suppose that Paul means to refer to the former, and not to the present residence of these exalted beings. They are fallen angels, who once dwelt in heaven. But this is obviously inconsistent with the natural meaning of his words. He speaks of them as in heaven. It is better to take the word heaven in a wide sense. It is very often used antithetically to the word earth. ‘Heaven and earth,’ include the whole universe. Those who do not belong to the earth belong to heaven. All intelligent beings are terrestrial or celestial. Of the latter class some are good and some are bad, as of the angels some are holy and some unholy. These principalities and potentates, these rulers and spirits of wickedness, are not earthly magnates, they belong to the order of celestial intelligences, and therefore are the more to be dreaded, and something more than human strength and earthly armour is required for the conflict to which the apostle refers. This indicates the connection with the following verse.

Charles Hodge, Commentary on Ephesians (1860), Ephesians 6:12. Public domain. Text sourced via CCEL.org.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Ephesians6:13

V. 13. Wherefore, i. e. because you have such formidable enemies, and because the conflict is inevitable, ἀναλάβετε τὴν πανοπλίαν τοῦ Θεοῦ, not only arm yourselves, but take the panoply of God; no other is adequate to the emergency. Ἵνα δυνηθῆτε ἀντιστῆναι ἐν τῇ ἡμέρᾷ τῇ πονηρᾷ, in order that ye may be able to withstand, i. e. successfully to resist, in the evil day. The evil day is the day of trial. Ps. 41, 2, "The Lord will deliver him in the time of trouble;" or as it is in the Sept. ἐν ἡμερᾷ πονηρᾷ; and Ps. 49, 5, " Wherefore should I fear in the days of evil;" Sept. ἐν ἡμερᾷ πονηρᾷ. The day here referred to is the definite day when the enemies previously mentioned shall make their assault. This however is not to be understood with special, much less with exclusive, reference to the last great conflict with the powers of darkness which is to take place before the second advent. The whole exhortation has reference to the present duty of believers. They are at once to assume their armour, and be always prepared for the attacks of their formidable enemies.

Καὶ ἅπαντα κατεργασάμενοι στῆναι, and having done all to stand. This is understood by many to refer to the preparation for conflict. Having made every preparation, stand ready for the assault. But that idea is included in the former part of the verse. Others take κατεργάζεσθαι in the sense of debellare, vincere; having overcome all opposition, or conquered all, stand. The ordinary sense of the word includes that idea. ‘Having done all that pertains to the combat, to stand;’ i. e. That you may be able, after the conflict is over, to maintain your ground as victors.

Charles Hodge, Commentary on Ephesians (1860), Ephesians 6:13. Public domain. Text sourced via CCEL.org.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Ephesians6:14

V. 14. With the flowing garments of the East, the first thing to be done in preparing for any active work, was to gird the loins. The apostle therefore says, στῆτε οὖν περιζωσάμενοι τὴν ὀσφὺν ὑμῶν ἐν ἀληθείᾳ, stand therefore having your loins girt about with truth. By truth, here is not to be understood divine truth as objectively revealed, i. e. the word of God; for that is mentioned in the following verse as the sword. Nor does it mean sincerity of mind, for that is a natural virtue, and does not belong to the armour of God; which according to the context consists of supernatural gifts and graces. But it means truth subjectively considered; that is, the knowledge and belief of the truth. This is the first and indispensable qualification for a Christian soldier. To enter on this spiritual conflict ignorant or doubting, would be to enter battle blind and lame. As the girdle gives strength and freedom of action, and therefore confidence, so does the truth when spiritually apprehended and believed. Let not any one imagine that he is prepared to withstand the assaults of the powers of darkness, if his mind is stored with his own theories or with the speculations of other men. Nothing but the truth of God clearly understood and cordially embraced will enable him to keep his feet for a moment, before these celestial potentates. Reason, tradition, speculative conviction, dead orthodoxy, are a girdle of spider-webs. They give way at the first onset. Truth alone, as abiding in the mind in the form of divine knowledge, can give strength or confidence even in the ordinary conflicts of the Christian life, much more in any really "evil day."

Καὶ ἐνδυσάμενοι τὸν θώρακα τῆς δικαιοσύνης, and having put on the breast-plate of righteousness. The θώραξ was the "armour covering the body from the neck to the thighs, consisting of two parts, one covering the front and the other the back." A warrior without his θώραξ was naked, exposed to every thrust of his enemy, and even to every casual dart. In such a state flight or death is inevitable. What is that righteousness, which in the spiritual armour answers to the cuirass? Many say it is our own righteousness, integrity, or rectitude of mind. But this is no protection. It cannot resist the accusations of conscience, the whispers of despondency, the power of temptation, much less the severity of the law, or the assaults of Satan. What Paul desired for himself was not to have on his own righteousness, but the righteousness which is of God by faith; Phil. 3, 8. 9. And this, doubtless, is the righteousness which he here urges believers to put on as a breast-plate. It is an infinitely perfect righteousness, consisting in the obedience and sufferings of the Son of God, which satisfies all the demands of the divine law and justice; and which is a sure defence against all assaults whether from within or from without. As in no case in this connection does the apostle refer to any merely moral virtue as constituting the armour of the Christian, so neither does he here. This is the less probable, inasmuch as righteousness in the subjective sense, is included in the idea expressed by the word truth in the preceding clause. It is the spirit of the context which determines the meaning to be put on the terms here used. For although righteousness is used so frequently by the apostle for the righteousness of God by faith, yet in itself it may of course express personal rectitude or justice. In Is. 59, 17, Jehovah is described as putting "on righteousness as a breast-plate, and a helmet of salvation on his head;" as in Is. 11, 5, it is said of the Messiah, "righteousness shall be the girdle of his loins, and faithfulness the girdle of his reins."

Charles Hodge, Commentary on Ephesians (1860), Ephesians 6:14. Public domain. Text sourced via CCEL.org.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Ephesians6:15

V. 15. In ancient warfare which was in a large measure carried on by hand-to-hand combats, swiftness of foot was one of the most important qualifications for a good soldier. To this the apostle refers when he exhorts his readers to have their feet shod, ἐν ἑτοιμασίᾳ τοῦ εὐαγγελίου τῆς εἰρήνης, with the preparation of the gospel of peace. According to one explanation εὐαγγελίου is the genitive of apposition, and the Gospel is the ἑτοιμασία with which the Christian is to be shod. Then the idea is either that the Gospel is something firm on which we can rest with confidence; or it is something that gives alacrity, adding as it were wings to the feet. Others take εὐαγγελίου as the genitive of the object, and ἑτοιμασία for readiness or alacrity. The sense would then be, ‘Your feet shod with alacrity for the Gospel,’ i. e. for its defence or propagation. The simplest interpretation and that best suited to the context, is that εὐαγγελίου is the genitive of the source, and the sense is, ‘Your feet shod with the alacrity which the Gospel of peace gives.’ As the Gospel secures our peace with God, and gives the assurance of his favour, it produces that joyful alacrity of mind which is essential to success in the spiritual conflict. All doubt tends to weakness, and despair is death.

Charles Hodge, Commentary on Ephesians (1860), Ephesians 6:15. Public domain. Text sourced via CCEL.org.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Ephesians6:16

V. 16. Ἐν πᾶσιν, in addition to all; not above all as of greatest importance. Besides the portions of armour already mentioned, they were to take τὸν θυρεὸν τῆς πίστεως, the shield of faith. Θυρεός, literally, a door, and then a large oblong shield, like a door. Being four feet long by two and a half broad, it completely covered the body, and was essential to the safety of the combatant. Hence the appropriateness of the apostle's metaphor. Such a protection, and thus essential, is faith. The more various the uses of a shield, the more suitable is the illustration. The faith here intended is that by which we are justified, and reconciled to God through the blood of Christ. It is that faith of which Christ is the object; which receives him as the Son of God and the Saviour of men. It is the faith which is the substance of things hoped for and the evidence of things not seen; which at once apprehends or discerns, and receives the things of the Spirit. it overcomes the world, as is proved by so many examples in the twelfth chapter of the Epistle to the Hebrews. Faith being in itself so mighty, and having from the beginning proved itself so efficacious, the apostle adds, ἐν ᾧ δυνήσεσθε πάντα τὰ βέλη τοῦ πονηροῦ τὰ πεπυρωμένα σβέσαι, whereby ye shall be able to quench all the fiery darts of the evil one. The obvious allusion here is to those missiles employed in ancient warfare, around which combustible materials were bound, which were ignited and projected against the enemy. Reference to these fiery darts is made in Ps. 7, 13, "He will make his arrows burning arrows;" see Alexander on the Psalms. These darts are said to be τοῦ πονηροῦ, not of the wicked, as the words are translated in the English Version, but of the evil one, i. e. of the devil. Comp. Matt. 13, 19. 38. In the latter passage ὁ πονηρός is explained in ver. 39, ὁ διάβολος. See also 1 John 2, 13; 3, 12; 5, 18, and other passages. As burning arrows not only pierced but set on fire what they pierced, they were doubly dangerous. They serve here therefore as the symbol of the fierce onsets of Satan. He showers arrows of fire on the soul of the believer; who, if unprotected by the shield of faith, would soon perish. It is a common experience of the people of God that at times horrible thoughts, unholy, blasphemous, skeptical, malignant, crowd upon the mind, which cannot be accounted for on any ordinary law of mental action, and which cannot be dislodged. They stick like burning arrows; and fill the soul with agony. They can be quenched only by faith; by calling on Christ for help. These, however, are not the only kind of fiery darts; nor are they the most dangerous. There are others which enkindle passion, inflame ambition, excite cupidity, pride, discontent, or vanity; producing a flame which our deceitful heart is not so prompt to extinguish, and which is often allowed to burn until it produces great injury and even destruction. Against these most dangerous weapons of the evil one, the only protection is faith. It is only by looking to Christ and earnestly invoking his interposition in our behalf that we can resist these insidious assaults, which inflame evil without the warning of pain. The reference of the passage, however, is not to be confined to any particular forms of temptation. The allusion is general to all those attacks of Satan, by which the peace and safety of the believer are specially endangered.

Charles Hodge, Commentary on Ephesians (1860), Ephesians 6:16. Public domain. Text sourced via CCEL.org.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Ephesians6:17

V. 17. The most ornamental part of ancient armour, and scarcely less important than the breast-plate or the shield, was the helmet. The Christian, therefore, is exhorted to take τὴν περικεφαλαίαν τοῦ σωτηρίου, the helmet of salvation. According to the analogy of the preceding expressions, "the breast-plate of righteousness," and "shield of faith," salvation is itself the helmet. That which adorns and protects the Christian, which enables him to hold up his head with confidence and joy, is the fact that he is saved. He is one of the redeemed, translated from the kingdom of darkness into the kingdom of God’s dear Son. If still under condemnation, if still estranged from God, a foreigner and alien, without God and without Christ, he could have no courage to enter into this conflict. It is because he is a fellow-citizen of the saints, a child of God, a partaker of the salvation of the Gospel, that he can face even the most potent enemies with confidence, knowing that he shall be brought off more than conqueror through him that loved him; Rom. 8, 37. When in 1 Thess. 5, 8, the apostle speaks of the hope of salvation as the Christian’s helmet, he presents the same idea in a different form. The latter passage does not authorize us to understand, in this place, "helmet of salvation" as a figurative designation of hope. The two passages though alike are not identical. In the one salvation is said to be our helmet, in the other, hope; just as in one place "faith and love" are said to be our breast-plate, and in another, righteousness.

The armour hitherto mentioned is defensive. The only offensive weapon of the Christian is "the sword of the Spirit." Here τοῦ πνεύματος cannot be the genitive of apposition. The Spirit is not the sword; this would be incongruous, as the sword is something which the soldier wields, but the Christian cannot thus control the Spirit. Besides, the explanation immediately follows, which is the word of God. "The sword of the Spirit" means the sword which the Spirit gives. By the ῥη̂μα Θεοῦ is not to be understood the divine precepts, nor the threatenings of God against his enemies. There is nothing to limit the expression. It is that which God has spoken, his word, the Bible. This is sharper than any two-edged sword. It is the wisdom of God and the power of God. It has a self-evidencing light. It commends itself to the reason and conscience. It has the power not only of truth, but of divine truth. Our Lord promised to give to his disciples a word and wisdom which all their adversaries should not be able to gainsay or resist. In opposition to all error, to all false philosophy, to all false principles of morals, to all the sophistries of vice, to all the suggestions of the devil, the sole, simple, and sufficient answer is the word of God. This puts to flight all the powers of darkness. The Christian finds this to be true in his individual experience. It dissipates his doubts; it drives away his fears; it delivers him from the power of Satan. It is also the experience of the church collective. All her triumphs over sin and error have been effected by the word of God. So long as she uses this and relies on it alone, she goes on conquering; but when any thing else, be it reason, science, tradition, or the commandments of men, is allowed to take its place or to share its office, then the church, or the Christian, is at the mercy of the adversary. Hoc signo vinces—the apostle may be understood to say to every believer and to the whole church.

Charles Hodge, Commentary on Ephesians (1860), Ephesians 6:17. Public domain. Text sourced via CCEL.org.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Ephesians6:18

V. 18. It is not armour or weapons which make the warrior. There must be courage and strength; and even then he often needs help. As the Christian has no resources of strength in himself, and can succeed only as aided from above, the apostle urges the duty of prayer. The believer is—1. To avail himself of all kinds of prayer. 2. He is to pray on every suitable occasion. 3. He is to pray in the Spirit. 4. He is to be alert and persevering in the discharge of this duty. 5. He is to pray for all the saints; and the Ephesians were urged by the apostle to pray for him.

The connection of this verse is with στῆτε οὖν of ver. 14. "Stand, therefore, with all prayer and supplication, praying on every occasion, in the Spirit." Διὰ πάσης προσευχῆς καὶ δεήσεως, may be connected with the following participle προσευχόμενοι, as has been done by our translators, who render the passage, "praying with all prayer and supplication." But this renders the passage tautological. Others take this clause by itself, and understand διά as expressing the condition or circumstances. ‘Stand, therefore, with all prayer, praying at all times,’ &c. As to the difference between προσευχή and δέησις, prayer and supplication, some say that the former has for its object the attaining of good; the latter, the avoidance of evil or deliverance from it. The usage of the words does not sustain that view. The more common opinion is that the distinction is twofold; first, that προσευχή is addressed only to God, whereas δέησις may be addressed to men; and secondly, that the former includes all address to God, while the latter is limited to petition. The expression all prayer, means all kinds of prayer, oral and mental, ejaculatory and formal. The prayers which Paul would have the Christian warrior use, are not merely those of the closet and of stated seasons, but also those habitual and occasional aspirations, and outgoings of the heart after God, which a constant sense of his nearness and a constant sense of our necessity must produce.

Not only must all kinds of prayer be used, but believers should pray ἐν παντὶ καιρῷ, on every occasion; on every emergency. This constancy in prayer is commanded by our Lord, Luke 18, 1, "Men ought always to pray and not to faint." In 1 Thess. 5, 17, the apostle exhorts believers to "pray without ceasing." It is obvious, therefore, that prayer includes all converse with God, and is the expression of all our feelings and desires which terminate in him. In the scriptural sense of the term, therefore, it is possible that a man should pray almost literally without ceasing.

The third direction is, to pray ἐν πνεύματι. This does not mean inwardly, or, with the heart; non voce tantum, sed et animo, as Grotius explains it; but it means under the influence of the Spirit, and with his assistance, whose gracious office it is to teach us how to pray, and to make intercessions for us with groanings that cannot be uttered; Rom. 8, 26. The fourth direction has reference to alertness and perseverance in prayer; εἰς αὖτὸ τοῦτο ἀγρυπνοῦντες, watching unto this very thing. This very thing is that of which he had been speaking, viz. praying in the Spirit. It was in reference to that duty they were to be wakeful and vigilant, not allowing themselves to become weary or negligent. Ἐν πάσῃ προσκαρτερήσει καὶ δεήσει περὶ πάντων τῶν ἁγίων, with all perseverance and supplication, for all saints. "Perseverance and supplication" amounts to persevering or importunate supplication. In Rom. 12, 12, the expression is, τῷ προσευχῇ προσκαρτεροῦντες, continuing instant in prayer. This persevering supplication is to be offered for all the saints. The conflict of which the apostle has been speaking is not merely a single combat between the individual Christian and Satan, but also a war between the people of God and the powers of darkness. No soldier entering battle prays for himself alone, but for all his fellow-soldiers also. They form one army, and the success of one is the success of all. In like manner Christians are united as one army, and therefore have a common cause; and each must pray for all. Such is the communion of saints, as set forth in this Epistle and in other parts of Scripture, that they can no more fail to take this interest in each other’s welfare, than the hand can fail to sympathize with the foot.

Charles Hodge, Commentary on Ephesians (1860), Ephesians 6:18. Public domain. Text sourced via CCEL.org.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Ephesians6:19

V. 19. The importance which the apostle attributed to intercessory prayer and his faith in its efficacy are evident from the frequency with which he enjoins the duty, and from the earnestness with which he solicits such prayers in his own behalf. What the apostle wishes the Ephesians to pray for, was not any temporal blessing, not even his deliverance from bonds, that he might be at liberty more freely to preach the Gospel, but that God would enable him to preach with the freedom and boldness with which he ought to preach; ἵνα μοι δοθῇ λόγος ἐν ἀνοίξει τοῦ στόματός μου ἐν παῤῥησίᾳ γνωρίσαι, κτλ. Our translators have paraphrased this clause thus, that utterance may be given me, that I may open my mouth boldly to make known, &c. The literal translation is, that utterance may be given me in opening my mouth, with boldness to make known, &c. What Paul desired was divine assistance in preaching. He begs his reader to pray ἵνα μοι δοθῇ λόγος, that the power of speech, or freedom of utterance, might be given to him, when he opened his mouth. Paul says, 2 Cor. 11, 6, that he was ἰδιώτης τῷ λόγῳ, rude in speech. The word λόγος itself has at times the metonymical sense here given to it, and therefore ἐν ἀνοίξει τοῦ στόματός is most naturally taken without emphasis as equivalent to, when I open my mouth, i. e. when called upon to speak. Calvin and many others lay the principal stress on those words, and make with opening of the mouth equivalent to with open mouth, pleno ore et intrepida lingua, as Calvin expresses it. Os opertum cupit, quod erumpet in liquidam et firmam confessionem. Ore enim semiclauso proferuntur ambigua et perplexa responsa. This, however, is to anticipate what is expressed by ἐν παῤῥησίᾳ γνωρίσαι. Others connect both ἐν ἀνοίξει τοῦ στόματός and ἐν παῤῥησίᾳ with γνωρίσαι, ‘to make known with the opening of the mouth, with boldness the mystery,’ &c. This is the construction which our translators seemed to have assumed. But this is very unnatural, from the position of the words and relation of the clauses. Παῤῥησία (πᾶν ῥῆσις), the speaking out all, freespokenness. Here the dative with ἐν may be taken adverbially, freely, boldly; keeping nothing back, but making an open, undisguised declaration of the Gospel. This includes, however, the idea of frankness and boldness of spirit, of which this unrestrained declaration of the truth is the expression. Μυστήριον τοῦ εὐαγγελίου, mystery of the Gospel; the Gospel itself is the mystery, or divine revelation. It is that system of truth which had been kept secret with God, but which is now revealed unto our glory; 1 Cor. 2, 7.

Charles Hodge, Commentary on Ephesians (1860), Ephesians 6:19. Public domain. Text sourced via CCEL.org.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Ephesians6:20

V. 20. Ὑπὲρ οὗ, for the sake of which Gospel, πρεσβεύων ἐν ἁλύσει εἰμί, I am an ambassador in bonds. An ambassador is one through whom a sovereign speaks. "We are ambassadors for Christ, as though God did beseech you by us: we pray you in Christ’s stead be ye reconciled with God;" 2 Cor. 5, 20. The apostles, as sent by Christ with authority to speak in his name, and to negotiate with men, proposing the terms of reconciliation and urging their acceptance, were in an eminent sense his ambassadors. As all ministers are sent by Christ and are commissioned by him to propose the terms of salvation, they too are entitled to the same honourable designation. Paul was an ambassador in bonds, and yet he did not lose his courage but preached with as much boldness as ever.

Ἵνα ἐν αὐτῷ παῤῥησιάσωμαι, that therein 1 may speak boldly. This may be taken as depending on ἵνα δοθῇ of ver. 19. The sense would then be, ‘That utterance may be given to me—that I may speak boldly.’ But the preceding ἐν παῥῥησίᾳ γνωρίσαι depends on ἵνα δοθῇ. The two clauses are rather parallel. Paul desired that the Ephesians should pray, ‘That utterance should be given him—that is, that he might preach boldly;’ ὡς δεῖ με λαλῆσαι, as I ought to speak. It becomes the man who is an ambassador of God, to speak with boldness, assured of the truth and importance of the message which he has to deliver. That even Paul should solicit the prayers of Christians that he might be able to preach the Gospel aright, shows the sense he had at once of the difficulty and of the importance of the work.

Charles Hodge, Commentary on Ephesians (1860), Ephesians 6:20. Public domain. Text sourced via CCEL.org.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Ephesians6:21

V. 21. In conclusion the apostle informs the Ephesians that he had sent Tychicus to them to relieve their anxiety concerning him; ἵνα δὲ εἰδῆτε καὶ ὑμεῖς, but that ye also may know, i. e. you as well as other Christian friends who had manifested solicitude about me in my bonds; τὰ κατ᾽ ἐμέ, the things which concern me, i. e. my circumstances; τί πράσσω; not what I do, for that they knew already; but how I do. His health as well as his situation was a matter of anxiety to his friends. Tychicus shalt make all known to you; ὁ ἀγαπητὸς ἀδελφὸς καὶ πιστὸς διάκονος ἐν κυρίῳ; this admits of a twofold interpretation. It may mean that Tychicus was Paul’s διάκονος, servant as well as his brother. This view is commended, though not adopted by Calvin, and is advocated by many of the best commentators, on the ground that it is most natural that the two words ἀδελφὸς and διάκονος should have the same reference, "my beloved brother and faithful servant;"’ and that in so many other places Paul speaks of those who attended him and in various forms served him. The words ἐν κυρίῳ, according to this view, belong equally to both words. He was a brother as well as a servant in the Lord, i. e. a Christian brother and servant. It is more common, however, to understand the apostle as commending Tychicus as a faithful minister of the Gospel. In Col. 4, 7, he is called a fellow-servant, which favours the assumption that he was a fellow-labourer in the ministry. He is mentioned in Acts 20, 4; 2 Tim. 4, 12; Tit. 3, 12. None of these passages, however, throws any light on his relation to the apostle further than that he was one of his attendants. As, however, in the next verse Paul says he had sent him not only that they might know his affairs, but also, παρακαλέσῃ τὰς καρδίας ὑμῶν, that he might comfort your hearts; the probability is altogether in favour of his being a minister of Christ, who could communicate to the Ephesians not only the consolation of favourable intelligence concerning Paul, but the higher consolations of the Gospel.

Charles Hodge, Commentary on Ephesians (1860), Ephesians 6:21. Public domain. Text sourced via CCEL.org.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Ephesians6:23

V. 23. Εἰρήνη τοῖς ἀδελφοῖς, peace be to the brethren. This is the usual form of salutation or benediction. It is not concord, but all the fruits of χάρις or favour of God. Καὶ ἀγάπη μετὰ πίστεως, this does not mean love together with faith, as though two distinct blessings were intended; but rather love united with faith. Faith they had; Paul’s prayer was that love might be connected with it. The love intended must be brotherly love. These blessings are sought ἀπὸ Θεοῦ πατρὸς καὶ Κυρίου Ἰησοῦ Χριστοῦ, from God the Father and the Lord Jesus Christ. The Father and Son are united as objects of worship and the source of spiritual and saving blessing. He from whom Paul sought these blessings, is he to whom those who need them must look in order to obtain them.

Charles Hodge, Commentary on Ephesians (1860), Ephesians 6:23. Public domain. Text sourced via CCEL.org.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Ephesians6:24

V. 24. True to the last, as a needle to the pole, the apostle turns to Christ, and implores the divine favour on all who love our Lord Jesus Christ in sincerity. The words ἐν ἀφθαρσίᾳ rendered in sincerity, are so understood by Erasmus and Calvin, and by many others. There is however great diversity of opinion as to their true meaning. Ἀφθαρσία signifies incorruption, as in 1 Cor. 15, 53. 54, δεῖ γὰρ τὸ φθαρτὸν τοῦτο ἐνδύσασθαι ἀφθαρσίαν, for this corruptible must put on incorruption. Hence it means immortality as in Rom. 2, 7; 2 Tim. 1, 10. Some connect these words with Ἰησοῦν Χριστόν, Christ in immortality, i. e. Christ glorified. Others connect them with χάρις and give ἐν the force of εἰς; 'grace unto immortality, or to eternity; everlasting grace.’ Others adopting the same construction, render the passage, ‘grace with immortality, i. e. eternal life.’ The only natural construction is with ἀγαπώντων then the meaning is either that expressed in our Version, "Who love our Lord Jesus Christ in sincerity;" or, ‘with constancy;' that is, with a deathless or immortal love. In either case, the general idea is the same. The divine favour rests on those to whom the Lord Jesus is the supreme object of love. In 1 Cor. 16, 22, Paul says, "If any man love not our Lord Jesus Christ, let him be Anathema Maranatha." These passages, though so dissimilar, both teach that love to Christ is the indispensable condition of salvation. There must be an adequate reason for this. Want of love for Christ must deserve final perdition, and love to him must include preparation for heaven. This of necessity supposes Christ to be God. Want of love to him must imply enmity to God. It is all a delusion for any one to think he can love the Infinite Spirit as manifested in nature, or in the Scriptures, if he does not recognize and love that same God in the clearest revelation of his character, in his most definite personal manifestation, and in his most intimate relation to us, as partaking our nature, loving us, and giving himself for us. Love to Christ includes adoring admiration of his person, desire for his presence, zeal for his glory, and devotion to his service. It need not be ecstatic, but it must be controlling.

Charles Hodge, Commentary on Ephesians (1860), Ephesians 6:24. Public domain. Text sourced via CCEL.org.

Permanent link. Source edition.

Berean Blue opens December 1, 2026. Explore this chapter in the app preview.